Misplaced Pages

Germanic peoples: Difference between revisions

Article snapshot taken from Wikipedia with creative commons attribution-sharealike license. Give it a read and then ask your questions in the chat. We can research this topic together.
Browse history interactively← Previous editContent deleted Content addedVisualWikitext
Revision as of 21:46, 22 April 2020 editAlcaios (talk | contribs)Autopatrolled, Extended confirmed users37,003 edits efn->refnTag: 2017 wikitext editor← Previous edit Latest revision as of 07:35, 17 January 2025 edit undoZacwill (talk | contribs)Extended confirmed users8,742 editsNo edit summary 
Line 1: Line 1:
{{Short description|Historical group of European people}}
{{Distinguish|Germans|Teutons|Germanic-speaking Europe}}
{{Distinguish|Germans}}
{{short description|group of northern European tribes in Roman times}}
{{redirect|Germani|the Iberian people|Germani (Oretania)|other uses}}
{{Use dmy dates|date=February 2020}}
{{Use dmy dates|date=March 2024}}
] bronze statuette representing a Germanic man with his hair in a ]]]
] bronze statuette dated to the late 1st century – early 2nd century CE, representing a Germanic man with his hair in a ]]]
{{Indo-European topics}}
The '''Germanic peoples''' ({{lang-de|Germanen}}, from {{lang-lat|Germani}}) are a category of north European ethnic groups, first mentioned by ] authors.{{refn|{{harvtxt|Goffart|2006|p=5}}; {{harvtxt|Müller|1998|p=14-15}}; {{harvtxt|Goffart|1989|p=112-113}}. Older terms include "Gothonic" used by the Danish writer ], before ] and "Early Germans" used in a book title by Malcolm Todd {{harv|Todd|1992}}. For criticism of using "Germans" see for example {{harvtxt|Wolfram|1988|p=10-13}}, {{harvtxt|Halsall|2014}}. Compare also to the influential old definition in German by the Grimm brothers for "der Germane" ({{harvcoltxt|Grimm|Grimm}}).}} They are also associated with ], which originated and dispersed among them, and are one of several criteria used to define Germanic ethnicity.{{refn|{{harvtxt|Wolfram|1997|p=3}}: "There was a time where it was possible to say: 'The name Germanic peoples refers to those ethnic tribes who spoke a Germanic language'." {{harvtxt|Pohl|2004a|p=47}}: "Für die Zusammenarbeit der Disziplinen ist festzuhalten, dass die von der Philologie rekonstruierten Sprachen, wie eben das Germanische, Abstraktionen sind...". {{harvtxt|Burns|2003|p=20}}: "...there was always a problem with early Germanic because only fourth-century Gothic is extant as a written Germanic language prior to the ninth century..."}} Starting with ] (100-44 BCE), several Roman authors placed their homeland, '']'', roughly between the ] and the ], and distinguished them from other broad categories of peoples better known to Rome, especially the ] ] to their southwest, and "]" ] to their southeast.<ref>{{harvtxt|Wolfram|1997|p=5-6}}; {{harvtxt|Müller|1998|p=14}}.</ref> Greek writers, in contrast, consistently categorized the Germanic peoples from east of the Rhine as a type of Gaul.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=51}}


The '''Germanic peoples''' were tribal groups who lived in ] in ] and the ]. In modern scholarship, they typically include not only the Roman-era '''''Germani''''' who lived in both '']'' and parts of the Roman empire, but also all '''Germanic speaking peoples''' from this era, irrespective of where they lived, most notably the ]. Another term, '''ancient Germans''', is considered problematic by many scholars since it suggests identity with present-day ].{{cn|date=January 2024}} Although the first Roman descriptions of ''Germani'' involved tribes west of the Rhine, their homeland of ''Germania'' was portrayed as stretching east of the ], to southern ] and the ] in the east, and to the upper ] in the south. Other Germanic speakers, such as the ] and Goths, lived further east in what is now ] and ]. The term ''Germani ''is generally only used to refer to historical peoples from the 1st to 4th centuries CE.{{sfn|Steinacher|2022|p=292}}
With the possible exception of some tribes near the ], there is no evidence that the Germanic peoples called themselves or their lands Germanic, or similar (see ]).<ref>{{harvtxt|Todd|1992|p=8-9}}; {{harvtxt|Müller|1998|p=14}}.</ref> Latin and Greek writers report centuries of historical interactions with Germanic peoples on the Rhine and Danube, but from about 400, several long-established Germanic peoples on the ] were replaced by newcomers from the north or east. The description of peoples as Germanic in ] was mainly restricted to the Rhine region, and thus especially referred to the ], and sometimes also the ].


Different academic disciplines have their own definitions of what makes someone or something "Germanic".{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=30}} Some scholars call for the term's total abandonment as a modern construct, since lumping "Germanic peoples" together implies a common group identity for which there is little evidence.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=28}} Other scholars have defended the term's continued use and argue that a common Germanic language allows one to speak of "Germanic peoples", regardless of whether these ancient and medieval peoples saw themselves as having a common identity.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=383–385}} Scholars generally agree that it is possible to refer to Germanic languages from about 500&nbsp;BCE.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=32}} Archaeologists usually associate the earliest clearly identifiable Germanic speaking peoples with the ] of the ] in central and northern Germany and southern Denmark from the 6th to 1st centuries BCE. This existed around the same time that the ] is theorized to have occurred, leading to recognizably Germanic languages.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=89, 1310}}{{Efn|The earlier ] of southern Scandinavia also shows definite population and material continuities with the Jastorf Culture,{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=636}} but it is unclear whether these indicate ethnic continuity.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=11}}}} Germanic languages expanded south, east, and west, coming into contact with ]ic, ], ], and ] peoples before they were noted by the Romans.
Broader modern definitions of the Germanic peoples include peoples who were not known as ''Germani'' or Germanic peoples in their own time, but who are treated as one group of cultures, mostly because of their use of Germanic languages.{{refn|This approach is sometimes questioned. {{harvtxt|Burns|2003|p=20}}: "Concurrent with the creation of these linguistic theories, historians and politicians integrated them into their justifications and explanations of the rise of the nation-state, which is now again in question." {{harvtxt|Halsall|2014|p=520}}, using the ] as an example: "Linguistically, we can justify a grouping on the basis that all these peoples spoke a related form of Indo-European language, whether East, West or North Germanic. Such a modern definition, however, does not equate with the classical idea of the Germani." {{harvtxt|Goffart|2006|p=222}}: "No discernible benefit comes from out being reminded again and again in modern writings that many of these barbarians at each other's throats probably spoke dialects of the same language. The G-word can be dispensed with."}} Thus, in modern writing, "Germanic peoples" is a term which commonly includes peoples who were not referred to as Germanic by contemporaries, and spoke distinct languages, only categorized as Germanic in modern times. Examples include the late Roman ], and the medieval ]-speaking Vikings.


Roman authors first described the ''Germani'' near the Rhine in the 1st century BCE, while the Roman Empire was establishing its dominance in that region. Under Emperor ] (27 BCE&nbsp;– 14 CE), the Romans attempted to conquer a large part of Germania between the Rhine and ], but withdrew after their shocking defeat at the ] in 9&nbsp;CE. The Romans continued to manage the Germanic frontier carefully, meddling in cross-border politics, and constructing a long fortified border, the ]. From 166 to 180&nbsp;CE, Rome was embroiled in a conflict against the Germanic ] and ] with their allies, which was known as the ]. After this major disruption, new Germanic peoples appear for the first time in the historical record, such as the ], ], ], and ]. During the ] (375–568), such Germanic peoples entered the Roman Empire and eventually established their own "]" within the territory of the Western Roman empire itself. Over time, the Franks became the most powerful of them, conquering many of the others. Eventually, the Frankish king ] claimed the title of ] for himself in 800.
The languages of the earliest known Germanic peoples of ] have left only fragmentary evidence. The first long texts which have survived were written outside ''Germania'' in the ] from the region that is today ].{{sfn|Todd|1992|p=11}} Languages in this family are widespread today in Europe, and have dispersed worldwide, the family being represented by major modern languages such as ], ], ] and ]. The ] branch of the Germanic language family, once found in what is now Poland and the Ukraine, is extinct.


Archaeological finds suggest that Roman-era sources portrayed the Germanic way of life as more primitive than it actually was. Instead, archaeologists have unveiled evidence of a complex society and economy throughout Germania. Germanic-speaking peoples originally shared similar religious practices. Denoted by the term ], they varied throughout the territory occupied by Germanic-speaking peoples. Over the course of ], most continental Germanic peoples and the ] of Britain converted to Christianity, but the Saxons and ] converted only much later. The Germanic peoples shared a native script—known as ]—from around the first century or before, which was gradually replaced with the ], although runes continued to be used for specialized purposes thereafter.
Apart from language and geography, proposed connections between the diverse Germanic peoples described by classical and medieval sources, archaeology, and linguistics are the subject of ongoing debate among scholars:
*On the one hand there is doubt about whether late Roman-era Germanic peoples should be treated as unified by any single unique shared ], ], or even language.<ref>{{harvtxt|Müller|1998|p=14-15}}; {{harvtxt|Liebeschuetz|2015|p=97}}; {{harvtxt|Pohl|2004a|pp=47,50-51}}.</ref> For example, the tendency of some historians to describe late Roman historical events in terms of Germanic language speakers has been criticized by other scholars because it implies a single coordinated group. ] has gone so far as to suggest that historians should avoid the term when discussing that period.<ref>{{harvtxt|Goffart|2006|loc=Preface}}: "Strange as it may seem to hear it said, there were no Germanic peoples in late antiquity. The illusion that there were can be outgrown."</ref>
*On the other hand, there is a connected debate concerning the extent to which any significant Germanic traditions apart from language, even smaller scale tribal traditions, survived ''after'' Roman times, when new political entities formed in Europe after the collapse of the ]. Some of these new entities are seen as precursors of European ] that have survived into modern times, such as ] and ], and so such proposed connections back to medieval and classical barbarian nations were important to many of the ] ] movements, which developed across Europe in modern times{{sfn|Heather|2009|p=13}} (The most notable of these has been "]", which saw ] especially as direct heirs of a single Europe-conquering Germanic race and culture - a popular narrative which helped inspire ].<ref>See for example {{harvtxt|Wolfram|1988|p=10-13}}, {{harvtxt|Halsall|2014}}.</ref>) In contrast, more complex proposals about continuity today, such as those proposed by ], tend to focus on the possibility of more limited "kernels" of cultural traditions, which can be carried by relatively small groups with, or without, large-scale migrations.<ref>Examples: {{harvtxt|Heather|2009|pp=13-14,19-20}}; {{harvtxt|Halsall|2007|pp=14-15}}; {{harvtxt|Goffart|2006|pp=50-51}}</ref>


Traditionally, the Germanic peoples have been seen as possessing a law dominated by the concepts of ]ing and ]. The precise details, nature and origin of what is still normally called "]" are now controversial. Roman sources state that the Germanic peoples made decisions in a popular assembly (the '']'') but that they also had kings and war leaders. The ancient Germanic-speaking peoples probably shared a common poetic tradition, ], and later Germanic peoples also ] originating in the Migration Period.
In the 21st century, genetic studies have begun to look more systematically at questions of ancestry, using both modern and ancient DNA. However, the connection between modern Germanic languages, ethnicity and genetic heritage is thought by many scholars to be unlikely to ever be simple or uncontroversial. ] for example writes: "The danger, barely addressed (at best dismissed as a purely ‘ideological’ objection), is of reducing ethnicity to biology and thus to something close to the nineteenth-century idea of race, at the basis of the ‘nation state’."{{sfn|Halsall|2014|p=518}}
{{TOC limit|5}}


The publishing of ]'s ''Germania'' by ] in the 1400s greatly influenced the emerging idea of "Germanic peoples". Later scholars of the ], such as ], developed several theories about the nature of the Germanic peoples that were highly influenced by ]. For those scholars, the "Germanic" and modern "German" were identical. Ideas about the early Germans were also highly influential among members of the nationalist and racist ] movement and later co-opted by the ]. During the second half of the 20th century, the controversial misuse of ancient Germanic history and archaeology was discredited and has since resulted in a backlash against many aspects of earlier scholarship.
==Definitions of Germanic peoples==
===General===
Possibly based on discussions with Gaulish allies during ] there, Julius Caesar published the first basic definition of what makes any people or peoples "Germanic", rather than for example Gaulish.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=52-53}} This definition involved several criteria, allowing the possibility of debatable cases.<ref>{{harvtxt|Pohl|2006|p=100}}; {{harvtxt|Müller|1998|pp=8-10}}.</ref> Definitions of Germanic peoples continue to involve discussion of similar criteria:


{{TOC limit}}
*Geography. The Germanic peoples are seen as peoples who originated, before Caesar's time, from somewhere between the Lower Rhine and Lower Vistula, so-called ''"]"''. Already for Caesar, use of this definition requires knowing which people moved away from this homeland.
*Language. Tacitus already referred to Suebian languages as a way of determining if a people was Germanic. Scholars defined a family of Germanic languages, which at least some of the ''Germani'' spoke, for example the Suevi.
*], in the sense of clothing, economy, cults, laws and lifestyle of the different Germanic peoples was already used by Tacitus and Caesar to help distinguish the ''Germani'' from other northern peoples. In modern times, archaeologists study the surviving physical evidence left by the peoples of ''Germania'', and they have defined various regional cultures. Of these, there is consensus that at least the ], between the Elbe and ] rivers, was Germanic-speaking already in the time of Caesar. In parallel, other scholars have looked for textual fragmentary evidence concerning the laws, legends and cults of these peoples, and scholars such as ] have sought leads in the Germanic languages themselves.{{sfn|Green|2007}}


==Terminology==
In modern times, attempts to define characteristics which unite all or some of these peoples more objectively, using linguistic or archaeological criteria, have thus led to the possibility of the term "Germanic" being used to apply to more peoples, in other periods and regions. However, these definitions are still based upon the old definitions, and overlap with them.{{refn|{{harvtxt|Pohl|2004a|p=9-10}}: "Die Sprachwissenschaft kann weiterhin nach bestimmten Kriterien, etwa de 1. Lautverscheibung, die Entstehung der germanischen Sprache(n) definieren und grob zeitlich und räumlch einordnen. Selbst wo sich dabei beachtliche Überschneidungen mit dem Verbreitungsgebiet einer archäologischen Kultur ergeben können (wie der eisenzeitlichen, vorrömischen Jastorf-Kultur mit Zentrum an der Unterelbe), kann diese Bevölkerung archäologisch nicht ohne weiteres als 'Germanen' definiert werden."}}
{{See also|Germania}}


===Etymology===
Such modern definitions have focused attention upon uncertainties and disagreements about the ] of both early Roman-era Germanic peoples, and late-Roman Germanic peoples.{{refn|{{harvtxt|Pohl|2006|p=103}}: "what modern philology has accustomed us to see as one family of languages or even a single language was, with all its variants, not an instrument by which all its native speakers could easily comprehend each other."}}
The etymology of the Latin word {{Lang|la|Germani}}, from which Latin {{Lang|la|Germania}} and English Germanic are derived, is unknown, although several proposals have been put forward. Even the language from which it derives is a subject of dispute, with proposals of Germanic, ], and Latin, and ] origins.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=9}} ], for example, thinks {{Lang|la|Germani}} must be ].{{sfn|Wolfram|1988|p=5}} The historian ] more or less concurs with Wolfram and surmises that the name {{Lang|la|Germani}} is likely of Celtic etymology and is related to the ] word {{Lang|sga|gair}} ('neighbours') or could be tied to the Celtic word for their war cries, {{Lang|cel|gairm}}, which simplifies into 'the neighbours' or 'the screamers'.{{sfn|Pfeifer|2000|p=434}} Regardless of its language of origin, the name was transmitted to the Romans via Celtic speakers.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=58}}


It is unclear that any people group ever referred to themselves as ''Germani''.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=1}} By ], only peoples near the Rhine, especially the ] and sometimes the Alemanni, were called ''Germani'' or ''Germanoi'' by Latin and ] writers respectively.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|pp=48–57}} ''Germani'' subsequently ceased to be used as a name for any group of people and was revived as such only by the ] in the 16th century.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=1}} Previously, scholars during the ] (8th–11th centuries) had already begun using ''Germania'' and ''Germanicus'' in a territorial sense to refer to ].{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=4}}
===Roman ethnographic writing, from Caesar to Tacitus===
According to all available evidence, the theoretical concept of the Germanic peoples as a large grouping distinct from the Gauls—whose homeland was east of the Rhine, and included areas very far from it—originated with Julius Caesar's published account of his "]", and specifically those parts concerning his battles near the Rhine. Importantly for all future conceptions of what Germanic means, Caesar was apparently the first to categorize distant peoples such as the ] and the large group of ] as "Germanic".{{sfn|Müller|1998|loc=p.6 col.2}} The Suevians and their languages, which had perhaps never been called Germanic before then, had started expanding their influence in his time, as Caesar experienced personally.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=13}} Caesar's categorization of the ''Germani'' was in the context of explaining his battle against ], who had been a Roman ally. He led a large and armed population, made up of several peoples from east of the Rhine, including significant Suebian contingents.<ref>Caesar, ''Gallic Wars'', . Also Harudes, Marcomanni, Tribocci, Vangiones, Nemetes, and Sedusii were listed. See ].</ref> Rome had suffered a history of Gaulish invasions from the distant north, including those by the ], whom they had previously categorized as Gauls. Caesar, while describing his subsequent use of Roman soldiers deep in Gaulish territory, categorized the Cimbri, together with the peoples allied under Ariovistus, not as Gaulish, but as "Germanic", apparently using an ethnic term that was more local to the Rhine region where he fought Ariovistus. Modern scholars are undecided about whether the Cimbri were Germanic speakers like the Suebians, and even where exactly they lived in northern Europe, though it is likely to have been in or near ].<ref>{{harvtxt|Pohl|2006|p=11}}; {{harvtxt|Kaul|Martens|1995}}; {{harvtxt|Goffart|2006|p=282}}.</ref> Caesar thus proposed that these more distant peoples were the cause of invasions into Italy. His solution was controlling Gaul, and defending the Rhine as a boundary against these ''Germani''.{{sfn|Müller|1998|pp=9-10}}


In modern English, the adjective ''Germanic'' is distinct from ''German'', which is generally used when referring to modern Germans only. ''Germanic'' relates to the ancient ''Germani'' or the broader Germanic group.{{sfn|Green|1998|p=8}} In modern German, the ancient ''Germani'' are referred to as {{lang|de|Germanen}} and ''Germania'' as {{lang|de|Germanien}}, as distinct from modern Germans ({{lang|de|Deutsche}}) and modern Germany ({{lang|de|Deutschland}}). The direct equivalents in English are, however, ''Germans'' for ''Germani'' and ''Germany'' for ''Germania''{{sfn|Winkler|2016|p=xxii}} although the Latin {{Lang|la|Germania}} is also used. To avoid ambiguity, the ''Germani'' may instead be called "ancient Germans" or ''Germani'' by using the Latin term in English.{{sfn|Kulikowski|2020|p=19}}{{sfn|Green|1998|p=8}}
Several Roman writers—] (about 63 BCE – 24 CE), ] (about 23–79 CE), and especially ] (about 56–120 CE)—followed Caesar's tradition in the next few generations, by partly defining the Germanic peoples of their time geographically, according to their presumed homeland. This "''Germania magna''", or Greater ''Germania'', was seen as a large wild country roughly east of the ], and north of the ], but not everyone from within the area bounded by those rivers was ever described by Roman authors as Germanic, and not all ''Germani'' lived there.{{sfn|Liebeschuetz|2002|p=59-60}} The opening of Tacitus's ''Germania'' gave a rough definition only:
<blockquote>Germania is separated from the Gauls, the ], and ], by the rivers Rhine and Danube. Mountain ranges, or the fear which each feels for the other, divide it from the ] and ].<ref name=tac1>Tacitus, ''Germania'', .</ref></blockquote>


===Modern definitions and controversies===
It is the northern part of Greater ''Germania'', including the ], Southern ], and the ] coast that was presumed to be the original Germanic homeland by early Roman authors such as Caesar and Tacitus. (Modern scholars also see the central part of this area, between the Elbe and the Oder, as the region from which Germanic languages dispersed.<ref>See ].</ref>) In the east, ''Germania magna's'' boundaries were unclear according to Tacitus, although geographers such as Ptolemy and ] took it to be the ].<ref>Tacitus, ''Germania'', -; Ptolemy, ''Geography'', and ; Pomponius Mela, ''Description of the World'', .</ref> For Tacitus the boundaries of Germania stretched further, to somewhere east of the Baltic Sea in the north, and its people blended with the "Scythian" (or Sarmatian) steppe peoples in the area of today's ] in the south. In the north, greater ''Germania'' stretched all the way to the relatively unknown ]. In contrast, in the south of Greater ''Germania'' nearer the Danube, the Germanic peoples were seen by these Roman writers as immigrants or conquerors, living with other peoples whom they had come to dominate. More specifically, Tacitus noted various ]an Germanic-speaking peoples from the ] in the north, such as the ] and ], pushing into the ] regions towards the Danube, where the Gaulish ], ] and ] had lived.<ref>Caesar, ''Gallic Wars'' 6.24; Tacitus, ''Germania''
The modern definition of Germanic peoples developed in the 19th century, when the term ''Germanic'' was linked to the newly identified ]. Linguistics provided a new way of defining the Germanic peoples, which came to be used in historiography and archaeology.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=380–381}}{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=30}} While Roman authors did not consistently exclude ] or have a term corresponding to Germanic-speaking peoples, this new definition—which used the Germanic language as the main criterion—presented the ''Germani'' as a people or nation ({{lang|de|Volk}}) with a stable group identity linked to language. As a result, some scholars treat the {{Lang|la|Germani}} (Latin) or {{Lang|grc-latn|Germanoi}} (Greek) of Roman-era sources as non-Germanic if they seemingly spoke non-Germanic languages.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=379–380}} For clarity, Germanic peoples, when defined as "speakers of a Germanic language", are sometimes referred to as "Germanic-speaking peoples".{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=30}} Today, the term "Germanic" is widely applied to "phenomena including identities, social, cultural or political groups, to material cultural artefacts, languages and texts, and even specific chemical sequences found in human DNA".{{sfn|Harland|Friedrich|2020|pp=2–3}} Several scholars continue to use the term to refer to a culture existing between the 1st to 4th centuries CE, but most historians and archaeologists researching Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages no longer use it.{{sfn|Steinacher|2022|pp=292-293}}
; {{Harvtxt|Heather|2009|loc=p.6,p.53}}.</ref>


Apart from the designation of a language family (i.e., "Germanic languages"), the application of the term "Germanic" has become controversial in scholarship since 1990,{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=30}} especially among archaeologists and historians. Scholars have increasingly questioned the notion of ethnically defined people groups ({{lang|de|Völker}}) as stable basic actors of history.{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|p=31}} The connection of archaeological assemblages to ethnicity has also been increasingly questioned.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=381–382}} This has resulted in different disciplines developing different definitions of "Germanic".{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=30}} Beginning with the work of the "Toronto School" around ], various scholars have denied that anything such as a common Germanic ethnic identity ever existed. Such scholars argue that most ideas about Germanic culture are taken from far later epochs and projected backwards to antiquity.{{sfn|Harland|Friedrich|2020|p=6}} Historians of the Vienna School, such as ], have also called for the term to be avoided or used with careful explanation,{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=29, 35}} and argued that there is little evidence for a common Germanic identity.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=50–51}} The Anglo-Saxonist ] writes that historians of the continental-European Germanic peoples of the 5th and 6th centuries are "in agreement" that there was no pan-Germanic identity or solidarity.{{sfn|Neidorf|2018|p=865}} Whether a scholar favors the existence of a common Germanic identity or not is often related to their position on the nature of the ].{{sfn|Harland|2021|p=28}}
Roman writers who added to Caesar's theoretical description, especially Tacitus, also at least partly defined the ''Germani'' by non-geographic criteria such as their economy, religion, clothing, and language. Caesar had, for example, previously noted that the ''Germani'' had no ], and were less interested in farming than Gauls, and also that ] (''lingua gallica'') was a language the Germanic King Ariovistus had to learn.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=6}}<ref>Caesar, ''Gallic Wars'', , .</ref> Tacitus mentioned Germanic language at least three times, all concerning eastern peoples whose ethnicity was uncertain, and such remarks are seen by some modern authors as evidence of a unifying Germanic language.<ref>{{Harvtxt|Liebeschuetz|2015|loc=p.95 n.4; p.97}} for example, argues that Tacitus described the ''Germani'' as united by language.</ref> His comments are not detailed, but they indicate that there were Suebian languages (plural) ''within'' the category of Germanic languages, and that customs varied between different Germanic peoples. For example:{{sfn|Pohl|2006|p=121}}
*The ] and ], near today's southern ], were Suebian in speech and culture and therefore among the ''Germani'' in a region where he says non-Germanic people also lived.<ref name=tac43>Tacitus, ''Germania'', . For the position of the Buri, there is also reference in ]'s ''Geography'' of Germany.</ref>
*The peoples (''gentes'') of the ], on the eastern shores of the Baltic Sea, had the same customs and attire as the Germanic Suebians although "their language more resembles that of Britain".<ref name=tac45>Tacitus, ''Germania'', : ''"Aestiorum gentes , quibus ritus habitusque Sueborum", lingua Britannicae propior".''</ref> (They are seen today as speakers of ], a language group in the same Indo-European language family as Germanic and Celtic.)
*As mentioned above, the ], called by some Bastarnæ, are like ''Germani'' in their speech, cultivation, and settlements.<ref name=tac46>Tacitus, ''Germania'', .</ref> (However, Livy says that their language was like that of the ], a Celtic group.)
Tacitus says nothing about the languages of the ''Germani'' living near the Rhine.


Defenders of continued use of the term ''Germanic'' argue that the speakers of Germanic languages can be identified as Germanic people by language regardless of how they saw themselves.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=383–385}} Linguists and philologists have generally reacted skeptically to claims that there was no Germanic identity or cultural unity,{{sfn|Harland|Friedrich|2020|p=10}} and they may view ''Germanic'' simply as a long-established and convenient term.{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|p=34}} Some archaeologists have also argued in favor of retaining the term ''Germanic'' due to its broad recognizability.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=29}} Archaeologist ] defines his own work on the ''Germani'' in geographical terms (covering ''Germania''), rather than in ethnic terms.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=3}} He nevertheless argues for some sense of shared identity between the ''Germani'', noting the use of a common language, a common ], various common objects of material culture such as ] and ] (small gold objects) and the confrontation with Rome as things that could cause a sense of shared "Germanic" culture.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=1275–1277}} Despite being cautious of the use of ''Germanic'' to refer to peoples, ], ] and ] nevertheless refer to further commonalities such as the widely attested worship of deities such as ], ] and ], and a ].{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|p=34}}
===Origin of the "Germanic" terminology===
The etymology of the Latin word "Germani", from which Latin ''Germania'', and English "Germanic" are derived, is unknown, although several different proposals have been made. Even the language from which it derives is a subject of dispute.{{refn|See for example {{harvtxt|Todd|1992|p=8-9}} and {{harvtxt|Müller|1998|p=80}}. The latter gives a detailed summary of some of the many proposals. {{harvtxt|Wolfram|1988|p=5}}, for example, thinks "Germani" must be Gaulish. Historian Wolfgang Pfeifer more or less concurs with Wolfram and surmises that the name Germani is likely of Celtic etymology, related in this case to the Old Irish word ''gair'' (neighbors) or could be tied to the Celtic word for their war cries ''gairm'', which simplifies into "the neighbors" or "the screamers".{{sfn|Pfeifer|2000|p=434}} But there is no consensus.}}
Whatever it meant, the name probably applied originally only to a smaller group of people, the so-called "'']''", whose Latin scholarly name simply indicates that these were ''Germani'' living on the western side of the Rhine (see below).<ref>{{harvtxt|Müller|1998|p=4-5}}; {{harvtxt|Petrikovits|1999}}</ref> Tacitus reported that these Germanic peoples in Gaul, ancestors of the ] in his time, were the first people to be called ''Germani''.<ref name=tac2>Tacitus ''Germania'', ).</ref> According to Tacitus, their name had transferred to peoples such as those within the alliance of ], as a name having connotations that frightened potential enemies. While Caesar and Tacitus saw this Rhineland people as Germanic in the broader sense also, they do not fit easily with the much broader definitions of "Germanic" used by them or modern scholars. These original ''Germani'' are therefore a significant complication for all attempts to define the Germanic peoples according to which side of the Rhine they lived on, or according to their probable language.


===Classical terminology===
]
]
Caesar described how the country of these ''Germani cisrhenani'' stretched well west of the Lower Rhine, into modern ], and it had done so long before the Romans came into close contact. Neither Caesar nor Tacitus saw this as clashing with their broader definitions, because they believed these ''Germani'' had moved from east of the Rhine, where the other ''Germani'' lived. But this was not recent: Caesar reported that they were already on the west side during the ] (113–101 BCE), generations earlier.<ref>Caesar, .</ref> The early ''Germani'' on both sides of the Lower Rhine were however distinguished from the Suebian ''Germani'' by Caesar, Tacitus, Pliny the Elder, and Strabo. Strabo even said that the ''Germani'' near the Rhine not only differed little from the Celts, but also that the Latin-speakers called them "Germani" because they were the "genuine" Gauls (which is a possible meaning of ''Germani'' in Latin).<ref name=strabo>Strabo, ''Geography'', .</ref> Pliny the Elder and Tacitus reported a tradition that the Lower Rhine ''Germani'' could be distinguished from the "]" (who lived on the North Sea coast) as "the ]", and the "]" (who included the Suebian peoples) living inland of these groups (see below). Modern historical linguists and archaeologists have also come to doubt that these western ''Germani'' spoke a Germanic language as defined today, or shared the same ], at least at the time of their first contact with Caesar and the Romans.{{refn|{{harvtxt|Roymans|2014|p=29}}: "The archaeology of the Late Iron Age argues for a north-south articulation of the northwest European continent, in which the Rhine does not function as a cultural boundary. On the contrary, groups in the southern Netherlands and northern Belgium as well as in Hessen and southern Westphalia were strongly influenced by the La Tène culture, as is shown by the presence of central places, sanctuaries, specialist glass and metalworking, and the adoption of coinage."}} Caesar himself refers to them also as Gauls.<ref>Caesar, ''Gallic War'', , for example, refers to the main tribe of these ''Germani'', the ] as Gauls.</ref>


The first author to describe the ''Germani'' as a large category of peoples distinct from the ] and ] was ], writing around 55&nbsp;BCE during his governorship of Gaul.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|pp=35–39}} In Caesar's account, the clearest defining characteristic of the ''Germani'' people was that their homeland was east of the ],{{sfn|Riggsby|2010|p=51}} opposite ] on the west side. Caesar sought to explain both why his legions stopped at the Rhine and also why the ''Germani'' were more dangerous than the Gauls to the empire.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|pp=36–37}} Explaining this threat he also classified the ] and ], who had previously invaded Italy, as ''Germani''.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|pp=37–38}}{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=11}} Although Caesar described the Rhine as the border between ''Germani'' and Celts, he also describes the '']'' on the west bank of the Rhine, who he believed had moved from the east.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=52–53}} It is unclear if these ''Germani'' were actually Germanic speakers.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=53–54}} According to the Roman historian ] in his ''Germania'' (c. 98 CE), it was among this group, specifically the ], that the name ''Germani'' first arose, before it spread to further groups.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=54–55}} Tacitus reported that in his time many of the peoples west of the Rhine within Roman Gaul were still considered ''Germani''.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=19}} Caesar's division of the ''Germani'' from the Celts was not taken up by most writers in Greek.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=3}}
The older concept of the ''Germani'' being local to the Rhine remained common among Graeco-Roman writers for a longer time than the more theoretical and general concept of Caesar. ] wrote in the 3rd century that "some of the Celts, whom we call Germans", "occupied all the Belgic territory along the Rhine and caused it to be called Germany".<ref>Cassius Dio, .</ref> At least two well-read 6th century Byzantine writers, ] and ], understood the ] on the Rhine to effectively be the old ''Germani'' under a new name, since, as Agathias wrote, they inhabit the banks of the Rhine and the surrounding territory.<ref>Procopius, ''Gothic War'', ; Agathias, ''Histories'', .</ref>


Caesar and authors following him regarded Germania as stretching east of the Rhine for an indeterminate distance, bounded by the Baltic Sea and the ].{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=376, 511}} ] and Tacitus placed the eastern border at the ].{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=377}} The Upper Danube served as a southern border. Between there and the Vistula Tacitus sketched an unclear boundary, describing Germania as separated in the south and east from the Dacians and the Sarmatians by mutual fear or mountains.{{sfn|Krebs|2011|p=204}} This undefined eastern border is related to a lack of stable frontiers in this area such as were maintained by Roman armies along the Rhine and Danube.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=3}} The geographer ] (2nd century CE) applied the name ] ("Greater Germania", {{langx|el|Γερμανία Μεγάλη}}) to this area, contrasting it with the Roman provinces of ] and ] (on the west bank of the Rhine).{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=510–511}} In modern scholarship, Germania magna is sometimes also called {{lang|la|Germania libera}} ("free Germania"),{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=513}} a name coined by Jacob Grimm around 1835.{{sfn|Steinacher|2022|p=293}}
===Germanic terminology before Caesar===
All surviving written evidence implying any clear "Germanic" concept, broad or narrow, from before Julius Caesar is doubtful and unclear. There are two or three cases to consider.<ref>See for example {{harvtxt|Müller|1998|p=2-4}} where Neumann goes through many proposals.</ref>
*One is the use of the word ''Germani'' in a report describing lost writings of ] (about 135 – 51 BCE), made by the much later writer ] (around 190 CE); however, this word may have been added by the later writer, and if not, probably referred to the ''Germani cisrhenani''. It says only that the ''Germani'' eat roasted meat in separate joints, and drink milk and unmixed wine.<ref>Athenaeus, ''Deipnosophists'', .</ref>
*A commemoration in Rome of a triumph in 222 BCE by ], over ''Galleis Insubribus et Germ''. This victory in the ] at the ] over the ] is known from other sources to have involved a large force of ]. It is believed by many scholars that the inscription should originally have referred to these Gaesatae.{{sfn|Polverini|1994|page=2}}
*A third author sometimes thought to have written about the Germani is ] of ], who wrote about northern Europe, but his works have not survived. Later reports of his writings show that he wrote about the areas and tribes later called Germanic but do not necessarily show that he called them Germanic.{{sfn|Christensen|2002}} (For example, Pliny the Elder says he described the Baltic Sea and mentioned a large country of "Guiones", often interpreted as the ], described by Tacitus. Their land included an estuary that is one day's sail from an island where ] was collected, which in turn neighbours the ], but an alternative interpretation is that these were (In)guiones (see below) on the North Sea coast.<ref>Pliny the elder, ''Natural History'', and . See {{harvtxt|Timpe|1989|p=330}}.</ref>)


Caesar and, following him, Tacitus, depicted the ''Germani'' as sharing elements of a common culture.{{sfn|Liebeschuetz|2015|p=97}} A small number of passages by Tacitus and other Roman authors (Caesar, Suetonius) mention Germanic tribes or individuals speaking a language distinct from Gaulish. For Tacitus (''Germania'' 43, 45, 46), language was a characteristic, but not defining feature of the Germanic peoples.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=9–10}} Many of the ascribed ethnic characteristics of the ''Germani'' represented them as typically "barbarian", including the possession of stereotypical vices such as "wildness" and of virtues such as chastity.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=4–5}} Tacitus was at times unsure whether a people were Germanic or not. He expressed uncertainty about the ], who he says spoke and lived like the ''Germani'', though they did not live in Germania, and they were beginning to look like Sarmatians through intermarriage. The ] and ] lived in Germania, but were not ''Germani'', because they had other languages and customs.{{efn|Tacitus, ''Germania'' 43: ''Cotinos Gallica, Osos Pannonica lingua coarguit '''non esse Germanos'''''. However they were Germanic by country (''natio''), ''Germania'' 28: ''Osis, Germanorum natione''.}} The ] lived on the eastern shore of the Baltic and were like Suebi in their appearance and customs, although they spoke a different language.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=9–10}} Ancient authors did not differentiate consistently between a territorial definition ("those living in ''Germania''") and an ethnic definition ("having Germanic ethnic characteristics"), and the two definitions did not always align.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=53}}
After Caesar, Roman authors such as Tacitus followed his example in using the Germanic terminology to refer retroactively to peoples known to the Romans or Greeks before Caesar. As noted above, the Cimbri had previously been described as Celtic or ], and Greek writers continued to do so, while Caesar described them as Germanic. Tacitus and Strabo both proposed with some uncertainty that the ], a large people known to the Graeco-Roman world before Caesar, from the region of what is now ] and ], might also have had mixed Germanic ancestry, and according to Tacitus, even a Germanic language. Pliny the Elder categorized them as a separate major division of the ''Germani'' like Istvaeones, Ingvaeones, and Irminones, but also separate from an eastern group which contained the ] and the ], both in what is now Poland.<ref>Strabo, ''Geography'', ; Tacitus, ''Germania'', ; Pliny, ''Natural History'',.</ref> (As already mentioned however, ] said they spoke a language like the ].<ref>Livy, '']'', .</ref>)


In the 3rd century, when Romans encountered Germanic-speaking peoples living north of the Lower Danube who fought on horseback, such as Goths and Gepids, they did not call them ''Germani''. Instead, they connected them with non-Germanic-speaking peoples such as the ], ], and ], who shared a similar culture.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=3}} Romans also called them "Gothic peoples", ({{lang|la|gentes Gothicae}}) even if they did not speak a Germanic language, and they often referred to the Goths as "]", equating them to a non-Germanic people residing in the same region.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|p=47}} The writer ] described these new "Getic" peoples as sharing similar appearance, laws, Arian religion, and a common language.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|pp=47–48}}
===Later Roman "Germanic peoples"===
The theoretical descriptions of Germanic peoples by Tacitus, which have been very influential in modern times, may never have been commonly read or used in the Roman era.{{sfn|Goffart|2006|p=49}} It is clear in any case that in later Roman times the Rhine frontier (or '']''), the area where Caesar had first come in contact with Suevians and ''Germani cisrhenani'', was the normal "Germanic" area mentioned in writing. ] has written that "the one incontrovertible Germanic thing" in the Roman era was "the two Roman provinces of 'Germania,' on the middle and lower course of the Rhine river" and: "Whatever 'Germania' had meant to Tacitus, it had narrowed by the time of ] to an archaic or poetic term for the land normally called ]".<ref>{{harvtxt|Goffart|2006|p=187}} and {{harvtxt|Goffart|1989|p=112-113}}.</ref> Edward James similarly wrote:
<blockquote>It seems clear that in the fourth century 'German' was no longer a term which included all western barbarians. ], in the later fourth century, only uses ''Germania'' when he is referring to the Roman provinces of Upper Germany and Lower Germany; east of ''Germania'' are ''Alamannia'' and ''Francia''.{{sfn|James|2009|p=29}}</blockquote>


===Subdivisions===
As an exceptional case, the poet ], living in what is now southern France, described the ] of his time as speaking a "Germanic" tongue and being "''Germani''". Wolfram has proposed that this word was chosen not because of a comparison of languages, but because the Burgundians had come from the Rhine region, and even argued that the use of this word by Sidonius might be seen as evidence against Burgundians being speakers of ], given that the East Germanic speaking Goths, also present in southern France at this time, were never described this way.{{refn|{{Harvtxt|Wolfram|1997|p=259}} cites his letter 5, to his friend Syagrius. In contrast, the use of this word by Sidonius is apparently seen differently for example by {{Harvtxt|Liebeschuetz|2015|p=157}}, citing Sidonius Apollinaris, ''Carm.'' 12.4.}}
{{Further|Ingaevones|Herminones|Istaevones}}
[[File:1st century Germani.png|thumb|300px|The approximate positions of the three groups and their sub-peoples reported by Tacitus:
{{legend|Red|] (part of the Herminones)}}
{{legend|Purple|Other ]}}]]


Several ancient sources list subdivisions of the Germanic tribes. Writing in the first century CE, ] lists five Germanic subgroups: the Vandili, the Inguaeones, the Istuaeones (living near the Rhine), the Herminones (in the Germanic interior), and the Peucini Basternae (living on the lower Danube near the Dacians).{{sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=986}} In chapter 2 of the ''Germania'', written about a half-century later, Tacitus lists only three subgroups: the Ingvaeones (near the sea), the Herminones (in the interior of Germania), and the Istvaeones (the remainder of the tribes);{{sfn|Tacitus|1948|p=102}} Tacitus says these groups each claimed descent from the god ], son of ].{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=567}} Tacitus also mentions a second tradition that there were four sons of either Mannus or Tuisto from whom the groups of the Marsi, Gambrivi, Suebi, and Vandili claim descent.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=568}}{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=57}} The Herminones are also mentioned by ], but otherwise, these divisions do not appear in other ancient works on the ''Germani''.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=568}}
Far from the Rhine, the Gothic peoples in what is today Ukraine, and the Anglo-Saxons in the British Isles, were only called Germanic in one surviving classical text, by ] (5th century), but only in a case where he mistakenly believed he was writing about Rhineland peoples.{{sfn|Pohl|2004b|p=172}} Otherwise, Goths and similar peoples such as the Gepids, were consistently described as Scythian.


There are a number of inconsistencies in the listing of Germanic subgroups by Tacitus and Pliny. While both Tacitus and Pliny mention some Scandinavian tribes, they are not integrated into the subdivisions.{{sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=986}} While Pliny lists the ] as part of the Herminones, Tacitus treats them as a separate group.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=470}} Additionally, Tacitus's description of a group of tribes as united by the cult of ] (''Germania'' 40) as well as the cult of the ] controlled by the ] (''Germania'' 43) and Tacitus's account of the origin myth of the ] (''Germania'' 39) all suggest different subdivisions than the three mentioned in ''Germania'' chapter 2.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|pp=470–471}}
===Medieval loss of the "Germanic people" concept===
In the Greek-speaking eastern Roman empire which continued to exist in the Middle Ages, the Germanic concept was also lost or distorted. As explained by Walter Pohl, the late Roman equation of the Franks to the Germani led there to such non-classical contrasts as the French (West Franks) being ''Germani'' and the Germans (East Franks) being ''Alamanni'', or the ] being Franks, but the French being "Franks and also ''Germani''". In the ], written about 600, a contrast is made between three types of barbarian: Scythians, ], and "blonde-haired" peoples such as the Franks and Langobards - apparently having no convenient name to cover them together.{{sfn|Pohl|2004b|pp=171-172}}


The subdivisions found in Pliny and Tacitus have been very influential for scholarship on Germanic history and language up until recent times.{{sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=986}} However, outside of Tacitus and Pliny there are no other textual indications that these groups were important. The subgroups mentioned by Tacitus are not used by him elsewhere in his work, contradict other parts of his work, and cannot be reconciled with Pliny, who is equally inconsistent.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=470}}{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=57}} Additionally, there is no linguistic or archaeological evidence for these subgroups.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=470}}{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=59}} New archaeological finds have tended to show that the boundaries between Germanic peoples were very permeable, and scholars now assume that migration and the collapse and formation of cultural units were constant occurrences within Germania.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=125–126}} Nevertheless, various aspects such as the alliteration of many of the tribal names in Tacitus's account and the name of Mannus himself suggest that the descent from Mannus was an authentic Germanic tradition.{{sfn|Wolters|2001|p=471}}
Medieval writers in western Europe used Caesar's old geographical concept of ''Germania'', which, like the new Frankish and clerical jurisdictions of their time, used the Rhine as a frontier marker, although they did not commonly refer to any contemporary ''Germani''. For example, ] (''{{lang|la|Ludovicus Germanicus}}'') was named this way because he ruled east of the Rhine, and in contrast the kingdom west of the Rhine was still called ''Gallia'' (Gaul) in scholarly Latin.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=11}}


==Languages==
Writers using Latin in ]-speaking areas did recognize that those languages were related (Dutch, English, ], and German). To describe this they referred to "Teutonic" words and languages, seeing this as a Latin translation of '']'', which was a concept that West Germanic speakers used to refer to themselves. It is the source of the modern words "]", German "]", and Italian "]". ] speakers and others such as the ] were contrasted using words based on another old word, '']'', the source of "Welsh", ], ], ], etc., itself coming from the name of the ], a Celtic tribe.<ref name="Ringe 2009">Ringe, Don. "." ''Language Log,'' January 2009.</ref> Only a small number of writers were influenced by Tacitus, whose work was known at ], and few used terminology such as ''lingua Germanica'' instead of ''theudiscus sermo''.<ref>{{harvtxt|Goffart|2006|loc= p.278 & 282}}; {{harvtxt|Goffart|1989|p=153}}.</ref>
{{see also|Germanic languages}}


=== Proto-Germanic ===
On the other hand, there were several more origin myths written after Jordanes (see above) which similarly connected some of the post Roman peoples to a common origin in Scandinavia. As pointed out by Walter Pohl, Paul the Deacon even implied that the Goths, like the Lombards, ''descended from'' "Germanic peoples", though it is unclear if they continued to be "Germanic" after leaving the north.{{sfn|Pohl|2004b|p=174}} ], noted that some believed that the Goths might belong to the "''nationes Theotistae''", like the Franks, and that both the Franks and the Goths might have come from Scandinavia.{{sfn|Goffart|2006|p=46}} It is in this period, the 9th century ], that scholars are also first recorded speculating about relationships between Gothic and West Germanic languages. ] believed the Goths spoke a ''teodisca lingua'' like the Franks, and ], calling it a ''theotiscus sermo'', was even aware of their Bible translation. However, though the similarities were noticed, Gothic would not have been intelligible to a West Germanic speaker.{{sfn|Green|2007|pp=409-413}}
All ] derive from the ] (PIE), which is generally thought to have been spoken between 4500 and 2500&nbsp;BCE.<ref>{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=84}}; {{harvnb|Anthony|2007|pp=57–58}}; {{harvnb|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|p=519}}</ref> The ancestor of Germanic languages is referred to as ],{{sfn|Penzl|1972|p=1232}} and likely represented a group of mutually intelligible ]s.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=593}} They share distinctive characteristics which set them apart from other Indo-European sub-families of languages, such as ] and ], the conservation of the PIE ] system in the ] (notably in ]), or the merger of the vowels ''a'' and ''o'' qualities (''ə'', ''a'', ''o'' > ''a;'' ''ā'', ''ō'' > ''ō'').<ref>{{harvnb|Stiles|2017|p=889}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=989}}</ref> During the ] linguistic period (2500–500 BCE), the ] was almost certainly influenced by ], still noticeable in the Germanic ] and ].<ref>{{harvnb|Schrijver|2014|p=197}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=978}}; {{harvnb|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|p=518}}</ref>{{efn|The reconstruction of such loanwords remains a difficult task, since no descendant language of substrate dialects is attested, and plausible etymological explanations have been found for many Germanic lexemes previously regarded as of non-Indo-European origin. The English term ''sword'', long regarded as "without etymology", was found to be cognate with the Ancient Greek ''áor'', the sword hung to the shoulder with valuable rings, both descending from the PIE root ''*swerd-'', denoting the 'suspended sword'. Similarly, the word ''hand'' could descend from a PGer. form ''*handu-'' 'pike' (< ''*handuga-'' 'having a pike'), possibly related to Greek ''kenteîn'' 'to stab, poke' and ''kéntron'' 'stinging agent, pricker'.{{Sfn|Seebold|2017|pp=978–979}} However, there is still a set of words of ] origin, attested in ] since the 8th c., which have found so far no competing Indo-European etymologies, however unlikely: e.g., ''Adel'' 'aristocratic lineage'; ''Asch'' 'barge'; ''Beute'' 'board'; ''Loch'' 'lock'; ''Säule'' 'pillar'; etc.{{Sfn|Seebold|2017|pp=979–980}}}}


Although Proto-Germanic is reconstructed without dialects via the ], it is almost certain that it never was a uniform proto-language.<ref>{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=875}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=975}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=989}}</ref> The late Jastorf culture occupied so much territory that it is unlikely that Germanic populations spoke a single dialect, and traces of early linguistic varieties have been highlighted by scholars.<ref>{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=989}}</ref> Sister dialects of Proto-Germanic itself certainly existed, as evidenced by the absence of the First Germanic Sound Shift (Grimm's law) in some "Para-Germanic" recorded proper names, and the reconstructed Proto-Germanic language was only one among several dialects spoken at that time by peoples identified as "Germanic" by Roman sources or archeological data.{{Sfn|Ringe|2006|p=85}} Although Roman sources name various Germanic tribes such as Suevi, Alemanni, ], etc., it is unlikely that the members of these tribes all spoke the same dialect.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=595}}
The first detailed origins legend of the Anglo-Saxons was by ] (died 735), and in his case he named the Angles and Saxons of Britain as tribes who once lived in ''Germania'', like, he says, the ], ], ], ], Old ] (''Antiqui Saxones'') and the ]. He even says that British people still call them, corruptly, ''"Garmani"''. As with Jordanes and the Gutones, there is other evidence, linguistic and archaeological, which is consistent with his scholarly account, although this does not prove that Bede's non-scholarly contemporaries had accurate knowledge of historical details.<ref>{{harvtxt|Halsall|2007|p=198}}; Bede, ''History'', .</ref>


=== Early attestations ===
In western Europe then, there was a small scholarly awareness of the Tacitean "Germanic peoples", and even their potential connection to the Goths, but much more common were adherence to Caesar's concept of the geographical meaning of ''Germania'' east of the Rhine, and a perception of similarities between some Germanic languages - though they were not given this name until much later.
Definite and comprehensive evidence of Germanic lexical units only occurred after ]'s conquest of ] in the 1st century BCE, after which contacts with Proto-Germanic speakers began to intensify. The '']'', a pair of brother gods worshipped by the ], are given by Tacitus as a Latinized form of {{Lang|gem-x-proto|alhiz}} (a kind of ']'), and the word {{Lang|la|sapo}} ('hair dye') is certainly borrowed from Proto-Germanic {{Lang|gem-x-proto|saipwōn-}} (English ''])'', as evidenced by the parallel Finnish loanword {{Lang|fi|saipio}}''.''<ref>{{harvnb|Kroonen|2013|p=422}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=990}}</ref> The name of the '']'', described by Tacitus as a short spear carried by Germanic warriors, most likely derives from the ] {{Lang|gem-x-proto|fram-ij-an-}} ('forward-going one'), as suggested by comparable semantical structures found in early ] (e.g., ''raun-ij-az'' 'tester', on a lancehead) and ] attested in the later ], ] and ] languages: {{Lang|non|fremja}}'','' {{Lang|osx|fremmian}} and {{Lang|goh|fremmen}} all mean 'to carry out'.{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=990}}
], carved in the ] during the 3rd–2nd c. BCE, is generally regarded as Proto-Germanic.<ref name="negau">{{harvnb|Todd|1999|p=13}}; {{Harvnb|Green|1998|p=108}}; {{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=152}}; {{harvnb|Sanders|2010|p=27}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=875}}.</ref>]] In the absence of earlier evidence, it must be assumed that Proto-Germanic speakers living in ''Germania'' were members of preliterate societies.<ref>{{harvnb|Green|1998|p=13}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=876}}</ref> The only pre-Roman inscriptions that could be interpreted as Proto-Germanic, written in the ], have not been found in ''Germania'' but rather in the Venetic region. The inscription ''harikastiteiva<small>\\\ip</small>'', engraved on the ] in the 3rd–2nd centuries BCE, possibly by a Germanic-speaking warrior involved in combat in northern Italy, has been interpreted by some scholars as ''Harigasti Teiwǣ'' ({{Lang|gem-x-proto|harja-gastiz}} 'army-guest' + {{Lang|gem-x-proto|teiwaz}} 'god, deity'), which could be an invocation to a war-god or a mark of ownership engraved by its possessor.<ref name="negau" /> The inscription ''Fariarix'' ({{Lang|gem-x-proto|farjōn-}} 'ferry' + {{Lang|gem-x-proto|rīk-}} 'ruler') carved on ]s found in ] (mid-1st c. BCE) may indicate the Germanic name of a Celtic ruler.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=875}}


=== Linguistic disintegration ===
==Later debates==
By the time Germanic speakers entered written history, their linguistic territory had stretched farther south, since a Germanic ] (where neighbouring language varieties diverged only slightly between each other, but remote dialects were not necessarily ] due to accumulated differences over the distance) covered a region roughly located between the ], the ], the ], and southern ] during the first two centuries of the ].<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|pp=338–339}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=876}}</ref> East Germanic speakers dwelled on the Baltic sea coasts and islands, while speakers of the Northwestern dialects occupied territories in present-day Denmark and bordering parts of Germany at the earliest date when they can be identified.<ref>{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=879}}</ref>
===The influence of Jordanes and the ''Origo Gentes'' genre===
The ethnic military kingdoms which formed in the western Roman empire (see ]) each developed their own legends about their ethnic origins, the so-called '']'' stories. These often included an ancient connection to Romans or ], as apparently in the stories of the Franks, Burgundians and English, and they also typically mentioned the wild east of "Scythia". However, ] (6th century), who wrote the most detailed surviving Gothic origins story, did effectively propose a connection to northern regions which much earlier authors had described as the remotest parts of ''Germania'', and established a tradition of connecting the earliest origins of Goths and other peoples to ], which was for him a distant and almost unknown island. He thus connected the Goths (''Gothi'') not only with ancient Amazons, Trojans, Huns, and the similarly-named ], but also to the Baltic sea. Some modern writers, such as Wolfram and Heather, still see this as confirmed by the mention of similar sounding "Gutones" near the south Baltic coast in earlier authors such as Tacitus and Ptolemy.{{sfn|Heather|2009|p=115}} Others have noted that Jordanes himself believed the Goths would have left the region centuries before those writers, making the identification doubtful. Indeed, he or his sources must have derived the many of the names of ancient peoples and places from reading old Latin and Greek authors.{{sfn|Christensen|2002}}


In the 2nd and 3rd centuries CE, migrations of East Germanic ''gentes'' from the Baltic Sea coast southeastwards into the hinterland led to their separation from the dialect continuum.<ref name="auto">{{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|pp=879, 881}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=995}}; ; {{harvnb|Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen|Kroonen|2022|pp=158–160}}.</ref> By the late 3rd century CE, linguistic divergences like the West Germanic loss of the final consonant ''-z'' had already occurred within the "residual" Northwest dialect continuum.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|pp=876–877}} The latter definitely ended after the 5th- and 6th-century migrations of ], ] and part of the ] tribes towards modern-day England.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=881}}
Very influentially, Jordanes called Scandinavia a "womb of nations" (''vagina nationum''), asserting that many peoples came from there in prehistoric times. This idea influenced later origin legends including the Lombard origin story, written by ] (8th century) who opens his work with an explanation of this theory. During the Carolingian renaissance he and other scholars even sometimes used the Germanic terminology.{{sfn|Pohl|2004b|p=174}} (See ].) The Scandinavian theme continued to be influential in medieval times and has even been influential in early modern speculations about Germanic peoples, for example in proposals about not only Goths and Gepids, but also ] and Burgundian origins.


=== Classification ===
The continuing use of Jordanes and similar writers to attempt to prove that the Goths were "Germanic" in more than language continues to arouse debate among scholars, because while his work is unreliable, the Baltic connection on its own is consistent with linguistic and archaeological evidence.<ref>Concerning the archaeological evidence, for the Gothic peoples see {{Harvtxt|Heather|2009|p=120}}.</ref> However, Walter Goffart in particular has criticized the methodology of many modern scholars for using Jordanes and other origins stories as independent sources of real tribal memories, but only when it matches their beliefs arrived at in other ways.<ref>{{harvtxt|Goffart|2006|page=46-47}}; {{Harvtxt|Goffart|1989|p=29}}.</ref>
]) from Mechernich-Weyer, Germany]]
The Germanic languages are traditionally divided between ], ] and ] branches.<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|p=339}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=993}}</ref> The modern prevailing view is that North and West Germanic were also encompassed in a larger subgroup called Northwest Germanic.<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|p=339}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=976}}; {{harvnb|Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen|Kroonen|2022|pp=158–160}}.</ref>
* ]: mainly characterized by the ], and the shift of the long vowel ''*ē'' towards a long ''*ā'' in accented syllables;{{Sfn|Stiles|2017|pp=903–905}} it remained a ] following the migration of East Germanic speakers in the 2nd–3rd century CE;<ref name="auto"/>
** ] or ]: initially characterized by the ] of the sound ''ai'' to ''ā'' (attested from c. 400 BCE);<ref>{{harvnb|Schrijver|2014|p=185}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=992}}</ref> a uniform northern dialect or ''koiné'' attested in runic inscriptions from the 2nd century CE onward,{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=991}} it remained practically unchanged until a transitional period that started in the late 5th century;{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=877}} and ], a language attested by runic inscriptions written in the ] from the beginning of the ] (8th–9th centuries CE);{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=878}}
** ]: including ] (attested from the 5th c. CE), ] (late 5th c.), ] (6th c.), ] (6th c.), ] (6th c.), and possibly ] (6th c.), which is only scarcely attested;<ref name=":1">{{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|pp=987, 991, 997}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|pp=881–883}}</ref> they are mainly characterized by the loss of the final consonant -''z'' (attested from the late 3rd century),{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|pp=877, 881}} and by the ] (attested from c. 400&nbsp;BCE);{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=992}} early inscriptions from the West Germanic areas found on altars where votive offerings were made to the ''Matronae Vacallinehae'' (Matrons of Vacallina) in the ] dated to c. 160–260 CE; West Germanic remained a "residual" dialect continuum until the ] in the 5th–6th centuries CE;{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=881}}
* ], of which only ] is attested by both ] (from the 3rd c. CE) and textual evidence (principally ]; c.&nbsp;350–380). It became extinct after the fall of the ] in the early 8th century.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=879}} The inclusion of the ] and ]s within the East Germanic group, while plausible, is still uncertain due to their scarce attestation.{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|pp=987, 997–998}} The latest attested East Germanic language, ], has been partially recorded in the 16th century.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=880}}


Further internal classifications are still debated among scholars, as it is unclear whether the internal features shared by several branches are due to early common innovations or to the later diffusion of local dialectal innovations.{{Sfn|Fortson|2004|p=339}}{{efn|{{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|pp=996–997}}: West Germanic: "There seems to be a principal distinction between the northern and the southern part of this group; the demarcation between both parts, however, is a matter of controversy. The northern part, North Sea Gmc or Ingvaeonic, is the larger one, but it is a moot point whether Old Saxon and Old Low Franconian really belong to it, and if yes, to what extent they participate in all its characteristic developments. (...) As a whole, there are arguments for a close relationship between Anglo-Frisian on the one hand and Old Saxon and Old Low Franconian on the other; there are, however, counter-arguments as well. The question as to whether the common features are old and inherited or have emerged by connections over the North Sea is still controversial."}}
===Modern debates===
{{See|Pan-Germanism|Viking revival|Gothicism|}}
] at the "]" monument to ], in 1925. At the time, Germans learned to see Arminius (often wrongly modernized into "Hermann") as a "German".]]
] and ] by German illustrator ]. The artwork depicts Arminius saying farewell to his beloved wife before he goes off into battle.|330x330px]]
During the ] there was a rediscovery and renewed interest in secular writings of ]. By the late 15th century, ] had become a focus of interest all around Europe, and, among other effects, this revolutionized ideas in Germany concerning the history of Germany itself. Tacitus continues to be an important influence in Germanic studies of antiquity, and is often read together with the '']'' of ]', who wrote much later.{{sfn|Goffart|2006|loc=43, pp.48ff}}
<blockquote>Tacitus's ethnography won the attention it had formerly been denied because there now was a Germany, the "German nation" that had come into existence since the Carolingians, which Tacitus could now equip with a heaven-sent ancient dignity and pedigree.{{sfn|Goffart|2006|p=49}}</blockquote>


==History==
In this context, in the 19th century, the famous ] and linguist ] helped popularize the concept of Germanic languages as well as of ]. Apart from the well-known ], collected with ], he published, for example, '']'' attempting to reconstruct ], and a German dictionary '']'' with detailed etymological proposals attempting to reconstruct the oldest Germanic language. He also popularized a new idea of these Germanic speakers, especially those in Germany, clinging valiantly to their supposed Germanic civilization over the centuries.{{refn|{{harvtxt|Goffart|2006|p=48}} says: "A whole library of nineteenth- and twentieth-century scholarship can be evoked to show that a "Germanic antiquity" existed in parallel to its Greco-Roman counterpart."}}
===Prehistory===
The Germanic-speaking peoples speak an ]. The leading theory for the origin of Germanic languages, suggested by archaeological, linguistic and genetic evidence,<ref>{{harvnb|Anthony|2007|p=360}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=978}}; {{harvnb|Heyd|2017|pp=348–349}}; {{harvnb|Kristiansen|Allentoft|Frei|Iversen|2017|p=340}}; {{harvnb|Reich|2018|pp=110–111}}</ref> postulates a diffusion of Indo-European languages from the ] towards Northern Europe during the third millennium BCE, via linguistic contacts and migrations from the ] towards modern-day Denmark, resulting in cultural mixing with the earlier ].<ref>{{harvnb|Anthony|2007|pp=360, 367–368}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=978}}; {{harvnb|Kristiansen|Allentoft|Frei|Iversen|2017|p=340}}; {{harvnb|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|pp=512–513}}</ref>{{efn|{{harvnb|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|p=521}}: "In the more than 250 years (ca. 2850–2600 B.C.E.) when late Funnel Beaker farmers coexisted with the new ] communities within a relatively small area of present-day Denmark, processes of cultural and linguistic exchange were almost inevitable—if not widespread."}} The subsequent culture of the ] (c. 2000/1750{{Snd}}c. 500 BCE) shows definite cultural and population continuities with later Germanic peoples,{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=636}} and is often supposed to have been the culture in which the ], the predecessor of the Proto-Germanic language, developed.{{sfn|Koch|2020|p=38}} However, it is unclear whether these earlier peoples possessed any ethnic continuity with the later Germanic peoples.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=11}}


Generally, scholars agree that it is possible to speak of Germanic-speaking peoples after 500&nbsp;BCE, although the first attestation of the name ''Germani'' is not until much later.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=32}} Between around 500 BCE and the beginning of the ], archeological and linguistic evidence suggest that the '']'' ('original homeland') of the ], the ancestral idiom of all attested Germanic dialects, existed in or near the ] known as the late ], of the central Elbe in present day Germany, stretching north into Jutland and east into present day Poland.<ref>{{Harvnb|Polomé|1992|p=51}}; {{harvnb|Fortson|2004|p=338}}; {{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}</ref>{{efn|{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}: "Early Jastorf, at the end of the 7th century BCE, is almost certainly too early for the last common ancestor of the attested languages; but later Jastorf culture and its successors occupy so much territory that their populations are most unlikely to have spoken a single dialect, even granting that the expansion of the culture was relatively rapid. It follows that our reconstructed PGmc was only one of the dialects spoken by peoples identified archeologically, or by the Romans, as 'Germans'; the remaining Germanic peoples spoke sister dialects of PGmc."
The subsequently popular modern assertion of strong cultural continuity between Roman-era ''Germani'' and medieval or modern Germanic speakers, especially Germans, assumed a strong connection between a family trees of language categories, and both cultural and racial heritages. The name of the newly defined language family, ''Germanic'', was long unpopular in other countries such as England, where the medieval "Teutonic" was seen as less potentially misleading.{{sfn|Chadwick|1945|p=143}} Similarly, in Denmark "Gothic" was sometimes used as a term for the language group uniting the ''Germani'' and the Goths, and a modified Gothonic was proposed by ] and used locally.{{sfn|Nielsen|2004}}
{{harvnb|Polomé|1992|p=51}}: "...if the Jastorf culture and, probably, the neighboring Harpstedt culture to the west constitute the Germanic homeland, a spread of Proto-Germanic northwards and eastwards would have to be assumed, which might explain both the archaisms and the innovative features of North Germanic and East Germanic, and would fit nicely with recent views locating the homeland of the Goths in Poland."}} If the Jastorf Culture is the origin of the Germanic peoples, then the Scandinavian peninsula would have become Germanic either via migration or assimilation over the course of the same period.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=635}} Alternatively, {{interlanguage link|Hermann Ament|de}} has stressed that two other archaeological groups must have belonged to the ''Germani'', one on either side of the ] and reaching to the ], and another in Jutland and southern Scandinavia. These groups would thus show a "polycentric origin" for the Germanic peoples.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=49–50}} The neighboring ] in modern Poland is thought to possibly reflect a Germanic and ] component.{{sfn|Mallory|Adams|1997|p=470}}{{efn|Mallory and Adams observe: "The Przeworsk Culture shows continuity with preceding cultures (Lusatian) and insures that the Slavic homeland was in its territory from whence the Venedi, one of the earliest historically attested Slavic tribes are specifically derived. On the other hand, Germanicists have argued that the Przeworsk culture was occupied by the Elbe-Germanic tribes and there are also those who argue that the Przeworsk reflects both a Germanic and Slavic component."{{sfn|Mallory|Adams|1997|p=470}} }} The identification of the Jastorf culture with the ''Germani'' has been criticized by ], who notes that it seems to be missing areas such as southern Scandinavia and the Rhine-Weser area, which linguists argue to have been Germanic, while also not according with the Roman era definition of ''Germani'', which included Celtic-speaking peoples further south and west.{{sfn|Brather|2004|pp=181–183}}


]: Orange Field{{Snd}}] (]), Dark Red{{Snd}}] (Germanic), Dark Green{{Snd}}] (Germanic)]]
This ], ] approach has been rejected in its simplest forms since approximately ]. For example, the once common habit of referring to Roman-era Germanic peoples as "]" is discouraged by modern historians, and modern ] are no longer seen as the main successors of the ''Germani''.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|loc=Introduction}} Not only are ideas associated with ] now criticized, but also other romanticized ideas about the Germanic peoples. For example, Guy Halsall has mentioned the popularity of the "view of the peoples of Germania as, essentially, proto-democratic communes of freemen".{{sfn|Halsall|2014|p=516}} And ] has pointed out also that the ] theory "that some of Europe's barbarians were ultimately responsible for moving Europe onwards to the ] modern of production has also lost much of its force".{{sfn|Heather|2010|p=614}}


A category of evidence used to locate the Proto-Germanic homeland is founded on traces of early linguistic contacts with neighbouring languages. Germanic loanwords in the ] and ] have preserved archaic forms (e.g. Finnic ''kuningas'', from Proto-Germanic {{Lang|gem-x-proto|kuningaz}} 'king'; ''rengas'', from {{Lang|gem-x-proto|hringaz}} 'ring'; etc.),<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|p=338}}; {{Harvnb|Kroonen|2013|pp=247, 311}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=876}}</ref> with the older loan layers possibly dating back to an earlier period of intense contacts between pre-Germanic and ] (i.e. ]) speakers.<ref>{{harvnb|Schrijver|2014|p=197}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=876}}</ref> Shared ] between ] and Germanic languages, concentrated in certain semantic domains such as religion and warfare, indicate intensive contacts between the ''Germani'' and ], usually identified with the archaeological ], found in southern Germany and the modern Czech Republic.<ref>{{harvnb|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=579–589}}; {{harvnb|Steuer|2021|p=113}}; {{harvnb|Koch|2020|pp=79–80}}; {{harvnb|Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen|Kroonen|2022|pp=161–163}}.</ref> Early contacts probably occurred during the Pre-Germanic and Pre-Celtic periods, dated to the 2nd millennium BCE,{{Sfn|Koch|2020|pp=79–80}}{{efn|{{harvnb|Koch|2020|pp=79–80}}: "New words shared between these languages at this period are not detectable as loanwords. The smaller number that do show Celtic innovations probably post-date the transition from Pre-Celtic to Proto-Celtic ~1200 BC. For example, the Celto-Germanic group name giving Proto-Germanic *''Burgunþaz'' and Pro-Celtic *''Brigantes'' was *''Bhr̥ghn̥tes'', which then independently underwent the Germanic and Celtic treatments of Proto-Indo-European syllabic *''r̥'' and *''n̥'' . It would be unlikely for the name to have its attested Germanic form if it had been borrowed from Celtic after ~1200 BC and probably impossible after ~900 BC."}} and the Celts appear to have had a large amount of influence on Germanic culture from up until the first century CE, which led to a high degree of Celtic-Germanic shared material culture and social organization.{{sfn|Green|1998|pp=145–159}} Some evidence of linguistic convergence between Germanic and ], whose ''Urheimat'' is supposed to have been situated north of the Alps before the 1st millennium BCE, have also been highlighted by scholars.{{sfn|Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen|Kroonen|2022|pp=161–163}} Shared changes in their grammars also suggest early contacts between Germanic and ]; however, some of these innovations are shared with Baltic only, which may point to linguistic contacts during a relatively late period, at any rate after the initial breakup of Balto-Slavic into ] and ], with the similarities to Slavic being seen as remnants of Indo-European archaisms or the result of secondary contacts.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=581–582}}{{sfn|Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen|Kroonen|2022|pp=166–167}}{{efn|{{harvnb|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=581–582}}: "Also: eine Gemeinsamkeit von Germ., Balt. und Slaw., wobei die Neuerungen vor allem in einer Gemeinsamkeit von Germ. und Balt. zum Ausdruck kommen; die Gemeinsamkeit von Germ. und Slaw. beruht mehr auf der Bewahrung urspr. Verhältnisse und weist damit nicht auf engere Gemeinsamkeiten im Verlauf der Entwicklung. (...) Die Kontakte zum Extrem auf der anderen Seite, dem Slaw., sind wohl nur als eine Begleiterscheinung der Kontakte zum Balt. aufzufassen. Diese Kontakte zum Balt. müssen allerdings teilweise recht alt sein."; {{harvnb|Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen|Kroonen|2022|pp=166–167}}: "... as for the Balto-Slavic connection, other pieces of evidence show shared innovations with Baltic only, not with Slavic, which indicates a period of contact and joint development between Germanic and Balto-Slavic languages during a relatively late time period and, in any event, after the initial breakup of Balto-Slavic."}}
Further, some historians now question whether there was any unifying Germanic culture even in Roman times, and secondly whether there was any significant continuity at all apart from language, connecting the Roman era Germanic peoples with the mixed new ethnic groups who formed in ]. Skeptics of such connections include ], and others associated with him and ].{{sfn|Halsall|2014|p=18}} Goffart lists four "contentions" about how the Germanic terminology biases the conclusions of historians, and is therefore misleading:{{sfn|Goffart|2006|p=7}}
:1. Barbarian invasions should not be seen as a single collective movement. Different barbarian groups moved for their own reasons under their own leaders.
:2. The pressures on the late Empire did not have a united source, and often came from within.
:3. The classical Germanic peoples lacked any unity or center, and so they should not be seen as a civilization in the way Rome is.
:4. We should not, according to Goffart, accept Jordanes as preserving an authentic oral tradition about a migration from Scandinavia.


=== Earliest recorded history ===
On the other hand, the possibility of a small but significant "core of tradition" ('']'') surviving with the ruling classes of Roman Germanic peoples, in the societies of new medieval Germanic speaking peoples such as the ], ], ], and ], continues to be defended by other historians. This ''Traditionskern'' concept is associated for example with the ], initiated by ], and later represented by scholars such as ] and ].
{{Further|Pytheas|Bastarnae|Sciri|Germanisation of Gaul|Cimbrian War|Gallic Wars}}


According to some authors the ], or ], were the first ''Germani'' to be encountered by the ] and thus to be mentioned in historical records.{{sfn|Maciałowicz|Rudnicki|Strobin|2016|pp=136–138}} They appear in historical sources going as far back as the 3rd century BCE through the 4th century CE.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=23}} Another eastern people known from about 200&nbsp;BCE, and sometimes believed to be Germanic-speaking, are the ] (Greek: {{Lang|grc-latn|Skiroi}}), who are recorded threatening the city of ] on the Black Sea.{{sfn|Chaniotis|2013|pp=209–211}} Late in the 2nd century BCE, Roman and Greek sources recount the migrations of the Cimbri, Teutones and ] whom Caesar later classified as Germanic.{{sfn|Kaul|Martens|1995|pp=133, 153–154}} The movements of these groups through parts of ], ] and ] resulted in the ] (113–101 BCE) against the Romans, in which the Teutons and Cimbri were victorious over several Roman armies but were ultimately defeated.{{sfn|Harris|1979|pp=245–247}}{{sfn|Burns|2003|pp=72}}{{sfn|Woolf|2012|pp=105–107}}
Peter Heather for example, continues to use the Germanic terminology but writes that concerning proposals of Germanic continuity, "all subsequent discussion has accepted and started from Wenskus's basic observations" and "the ''Germani'' in the first millenium were thus not closed groups with continuous histories".{{sfn|Heather|2009|p=19}} Heather however believes that such caution now often goes too far in denying any large scale movements of people in specific cases, exemplified by ]'s explanation of the ] and their ] of Italy.{{sfn|Heather|2007}}


The first century BCE was a time of the expansion of Germanic-speaking peoples at the expense of Celtic-speaking polities in modern southern Germany and the Czech Republic.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=22}}{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=13}} Before 60&nbsp;BCE, ], described by Caesar as king of the ''Germani'', led a force including Suevi across the Rhine into Gaul near ], successfully aiding the ] against their enemies the ] at the ].{{sfn|Vanderhoeven|Vanderhoeven|2004|p=144}}{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=45}} Ariovistus was initially considered an ally of Rome.{{sfn|Goldsworthy|2006|p=204}} In 58&nbsp;BCE, with increasing numbers of settlers crossing the Rhine to join Ariovistus, ] went to war with them, defeating them at the ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=45}} {{sfn|Steuer|2006|p=230}} In the following years Caesar pursued a controversial campaign to conquer all of Gaul on behalf of Rome, establishing the Rhine as a border. In 55&nbsp;BCE he crossed the Rhine into Germania near ]. Near modern ] he also massacred a large migrating group of ] and ] who had crossed the Rhine from the east.{{sfn|Goldsworthy|2009|p=212, note 2}}
Another proponent of relatively significant continuity, ], has argued that the shared use of Germanic languages by, for example, Anglo-Saxons and Goths, implies that they must have had more links to ''Germania'' than only language. While little concrete evidence has survived, Liebeschuetz proposes that the existence of ] laws, stipulating compensation payments to avoid blood feuds, must be Germanic because such laws were not Roman.{{sfn|Liebeschuetz|2015|pp=94-96}} Liebeschuetz also argues that recent sceptical scholars "deprive the ancient Germans and their constituent tribes of any continuous identity" and this is "important" because it makes European history a product of Roman history, not "a joint creation of Roman and Germans".{{sfn|Liebeschuetz|2015|p=90}}] culture, around 1200 BCE]]


===Roman Imperial Period to 375===
==Prehistoric evidence==
], in existence from 7&nbsp;BCE to 9&nbsp;CE. The dotted line represents the ], the fortified border constructed following the final withdrawal of Roman forces from Germania.]]
{{Further|Pre-Roman Iron Age}}
]
===Archaeological evidence===
]s of ] in the late ]:<br>
{{legend|#B31010|] (Germanic/Suebian)}}
{{legend|#18AA00|] (Germanic?)}}
{{legend|#E5CD4E|Harpstedt-Nienburger (Germanic?)}}
{{legend|#FFA401|] (Celtic)}}
{{legend|#BBDD00|]}}
{{legend|#B18300|]}}]]
Archaeologists divide the area of Roman-era ''Germania'' into several ] "]s".<ref>See map at {{harvtxt|Müller|1998|p=145}}.</ref> At the time of Caesar, all had been under the strong influence of the ], an old culture in the south and west of ''Germania'', which is strongly associated with ] ], including those in Gaul itself. These La Tène peoples, who included the ''Germani cisrhenani'', are generally considered unlikely to have spoken Germanic languages as defined today, though some may have spoken unknown related languages or Celtic dialects. To the north of these zones however, in southern Scandinavia and northern Germany, the archaeological cultures started to become more distinct from La Tène culture during the Iron Age.<ref>{{harvtxt|Martens|2014}}</ref>


==== Early Roman Imperial period (27 BCE&nbsp;– 166 CE) ====
Concerning Germanic speakers within these northern regions, the relatively well-defined ] matches with the areas described by Tacitus, Pliny the elder and Strabo as Suevian homelands near the lower River Elbe, and stretching east on the Baltic coast to the ]. The Suevian peoples are seen by scholars as early ] speakers. There is no consensus about whether neighbouring cultures in Scandinavia, Poland, and northwestern Germany were also part of a Germanic (or proto-Germanic)-speaking community at first, but this group of cultures were related to each other, and in contact. To the west of the Elbe for example, on what is now the German North Sea coast, was the so-called ] between the Jastorf culture and the La Tène influenced cultures of the Lower Rhine. To the east in what is now northern Poland was the ], later becoming the ] with the arrival of Jastorf influences, probably representing the entry of ] speakers. Related also to these and the Jastorf culture, was the ] in southern Poland. It began as strongly La Tène-influenced local culture, and apparently became at least partly Germanic-speaking.
{{Further|Roman Iron Age|Early Imperial campaigns in Germania|Year of the Four Emperors}}
Throughout the reign of Augustus—from 27&nbsp;BCE until 14&nbsp;CE—the Roman empire expanded into Gaul, with the Rhine as a border. Starting in 13&nbsp;BCE, there were Roman campaigns across the Rhine for a 28-year period.{{sfn|Wells|2004|p=155}} First came the pacification of the Usipetes, Sicambri, and ] near the Rhine, then attacks increased further from the Rhine, on the ], ], ] and ] (including the ]).{{sfn|Gruen|2006|pp=180–182}} These campaigns eventually reached and even crossed the Elbe, and in 5&nbsp;CE Tiberius was able to show strength by having a Roman fleet enter the Elbe and meet the legions in the heart of ''Germania''.{{sfn|Gruen|2006|p=183}} Once Tiberius subdued the Germanic people between the Rhine and the Elbe, the region at least up to ]—and possibly up to the ]—was made the Roman province '']'' and provided soldiers to the Roman army.{{sfn|Haller|Dannenbauer|1970|p=30}}{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=995}}


However, within this period two Germanic kings formed larger alliances. Both of them had spent some of their youth in Rome; the first of them was ] of the Marcomanni,{{efn|Tacitus referred to him as king of the Suevians.<ref>Tacitus, ''Annales'', {{Webarchive|url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121417/http://www.perseus.tufts.edu/hopper/text?doc=urn:cts:latinLit:phi1351.phi005.perseus-eng1:2.26 |date=23 April 2023 }}.</ref>}} who had led his people away from the Roman activities into ], which was defended by forests and mountains, and had formed alliances with other peoples. In 6&nbsp;CE, Rome planned an attack against him but the campaign was cut short when forces were needed for the ] in the Balkans.{{sfn|Haller|Dannenbauer|1970|p=30}}{{sfn|Goldsworthy|2016|p=275}}
The Jastorf culture came into direct contact with La Tène cultures on the upper Elbe and Oder rivers, believed to correspond to the Celtic-speaking groups such as the Boii and Volcae described in this area by Roman sources. In the south of their range, the Jastorf and Przeworsk material cultures spread together, in several directions.
Just three years later (9&nbsp;CE), the second of these Germanic figures, ] of the Cherusci—initially an ally of Rome—drew a large Roman force into an ambush in northern Germany, and destroyed the three legions of ] at the ].{{sfn|Goldsworthy|2016|pp=276–277}} Marboduus and Arminius went to war with each other in 17&nbsp;CE; Arminius was victorious and Marboduus was forced to flee to the Romans.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=15}}


Following the Roman defeat at the Teutoburg Forest, Rome gave up on the possibility of fully integrating this region into the empire.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=994}} Rome launched successful campaigns across the Rhine between 14 and 16&nbsp;CE under Tiberius and Germanicus, but the effort of integrating Germania now seemed to outweigh its benefits.{{sfn|Haller|Dannenbauer|1970|pp=30–31}} In the reign of Augustus's successor, Tiberius, it became state policy to expand the empire no further than the frontier based roughly upon the Rhine and Danube, recommendations that were specified in the will of Augustus and read aloud by Tiberius himself.{{sfn|Wells|1995|p=98}} Roman intervention in Germania led to a shifting and unstable political situation, in which pro- and anti-Roman parties vied for power. Arminius was murdered in 21&nbsp;CE by his fellow Germanic tribesmen, due in part to these tensions and for his attempt to claim supreme kingly power for himself.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=15}}
===Caesar's speculations===
unlike archaeologists today, Caesar, the originator of the idea of the Germanic peoples, believed that in prehistory, before his time, the Rhine had divided ''Germani'' from the Gauls. However, he noted that there must have already been significant movements in both directions, over the Rhine. Not only did he believe that the ''Germani'' had a long-standing tendency to make raids and group movements from the northeast, involving peoples such as the Cimbri long before him, and the Suevians in his time, it was also his understanding that there had been a time when the movement went in the opposite direction:
<blockquote>And there was formerly a time when the Gauls excelled the Germans in prowess, and waged war on them offensively, and, on account of the great number of their people and the insufficiency of their land, sent colonies over the Rhine . Accordingly, the ] ], seized on those parts of Germany which are the most fruitful around the Hercynian forest, (which, I perceive, was known by report to ] and some other Greeks, and which they call Orcynia), and settled there.<ref>Caesar, ''Gallic Wars'', </ref></blockquote>


In the wake of Arminius's death, Roman diplomats sought to keep the Germanic peoples divided and fractious.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=16}} Rome established relationships with individual Germanic kings that are often discussed as being similar to ]s; however, the situation on the border was always unstable, with rebellions by the ] in 28&nbsp;CE, and attacks by the ] and ] in the 60s CE.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=16–17}} The most serious threat to the Roman order was the ] in 69&nbsp;CE, during the civil wars following the death of ] known as the ].{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=17}} The ] had long served as auxiliary troops in the Roman army as well as in the imperial bodyguard as the so-called '']'', often called the Germanic bodyguard.{{sfn|Roymans|2004|pp=57–58}} The uprising was led by ], a member of the Batavian royal family and Roman military officer, and attracted a large coalition of people both inside and outside of the Roman territory. The revolt ended following several defeats, with Civilis claiming to have only supported the imperial claims of ], who was victorious in the civil war.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=17–18}}
Modern archaeologists see no sign of such movements, seeing the Gaulish ] as native to what is now southern Germany, and the La Tène influenced cultures on both sides of the Lower Rhine in this period quite distinct from the Elbe Germanic peoples, well into Roman times. On the other hand, the account of Caesar finds broad agreement with the archaeological record of the Celtic La Tène culture first expanding to the north, influencing all cultures there, and then suddenly having a weaker influence in that area. Subsequently, the Jastorf culture expanded in all directions from the region between the lower Elbe and Oder rivers.
=== Languages ===
{{Main|Germanic languages|Proto-Germanic language|List of Germanic languages}}
==== Proto-Germanic ====
===== Reconstruction =====
All ] derive from the ] (PIE), which is generally estimated to have been spoken between 4500 and 2500 BCE.<ref>{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=84}}; {{harvnb|Anthony|2007|pp=57–58}}; {{harvnb|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|p=519|pp=}}</ref> They share distinctive characteristics which set them apart from other Indo-European sub-families of languages, such as ] and ], the conservation of the PIE ] system in the ] (notably in ]), or the merger of the vowels ''a'' and ''o'' qualities (''ə'', ''a'', ''o'' > ''a;'' ''ā'', ''ō'' > ''ō'').<ref>{{harvnb|Stiles|2017|p=889}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=989}}</ref> During the ] linguistic period (2500–500 BCE), the ] has almost certainly been influenced by ] still noticeable in the Germanic phonology and lexicon.<ref>{{harvnb|Schrijver|2014|p=197}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=978}}; {{harvnb|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|p=518|pp=}}</ref>{{Rrefn|The ''a''-prefix has been proposed by ] linguists as a characteristic feature of a ] substratum (superstratum, adstratum) adopted in Europe by Indo-European languages (e.g., Greek, Latin, Celtic, Germanic, and Balto-Slavic).{{Sfn|Seebold|2017|p=978}}{{Sfn|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|p=518|pp=}} However, the reconstruction of such loanwords remains a difficult task, since no descendant language of such dialects is attested, and plausible etymological explanations have been found for many lexemes previously regarded as of non-Indo-European origin. The English term ''sword'', long regarded as "without etymology", was found to be cognate with the Ancient Greek ''áor'', the sword hung to the shoulder with valuable rings, both descending from the PIE root ''*swerd-'', denoting the 'suspended sword'. Similarly, the word ''hand'' could descend from a PGer. form ''*handu-'' 'pike' (< ''*handuga-'' 'having a pike'), possibly related to Greek ''kenteîn'' 'to stab, poke' and ''kéntron'' 'stinging agent, pricker'.{{Sfn|Seebold|2017|pp=978–979}} There is still a set of words of ] origin, attested in ] since the 8th c., which have found so far no competing Indo-European etymologies, however unlikely: e.g., ''Adel'' 'aristocratic lineage'; ''Asch'' 'barge'; ''Beute'' 'board'; ''Loch'' 'lock'; ''Säule'' 'pillar'; etc.{{Sfn|Seebold|2017|pp=979–980}}|group=note}} The leading theory, suggested by archaeological and genetic evidence,<ref>{{harvnb|Anthony|2007|p=360}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=978}}; {{harvnb|Heyd|2017|pp=348–349}}; {{harvnb|Kristiansen|Allentoft|Frei|Iversen|2017|p=340}}; {{harvnb|Reich|2018|pp=110–111}}</ref> postulates a diffusion of Indo-European languages from the ] towards Northern Europe during the third millennium BCE via linguistic contacts and migrations from the ] towards modern-day Denmark, resulting in cultural mixing with the indigenous ].<ref>{{harvnb|Anthony|2007|pp=360, 367–368}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=978}}; {{harvnb|Kristiansen|Allentoft|Frei|Iversen|2017|p=340}}; {{harvnb|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|p=|pp=512–513}}</ref>{{Rrefn|{{harvp|Iversen|Kroonen|2017|p=521}}: "In the more than 250 years (ca. 2850–2600 B.C.E.) when late Funnel Beaker farmers coexisted with the new ] communities within a relatively small area of present-day Denmark, processes of cultural and linguistic exchange were almost inevitable—if not widespread."|group=note}}


], the ], displaying the ], a hairstyle which, according to Tacitus, was common among Germanic warriors{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=683}}]]
Between around 500 BCE and the beginning of the ], archeological and linguistic evidence suggest that the '']'' ('original homeland') of the ], the ancestral idiom of all attested Germanic dialects, was primarily situated in southern Scandinavia and along the sea-shores of the Baltic and the North Sea, corresponding to the extent of the ].<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|p=338}}; {{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}</ref> One piece of evidence is the presence of early Germanic loanwords in the ] and ] (e.g. Finnic ''kuningas'', from Proto-Germanic ''*kuningaz'' 'king'),<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|p=338}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=876}}</ref> with the older loan layers possibly dating back to an earlier period of intense contacts between pre-Germanic and ] (i.e. ]) speakers.<ref>{{harvnb|Schrijver|2014|p=197}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=876}}</ref> An archeological continuity can also be demonstrated between the Jastof culture and populations defined as Germanic by Roman sources.{{Sfn|Ringe|2006|p=85}}
The century after the Batavian Revolt saw mostly peace between the Germanic peoples and Rome. In 83&nbsp;CE, Emperor ] of the ] attacked the Chatti north of Mainz (Mogontiacum).{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=18}} This war would last until 85&nbsp;CE. Following the end of the war with the Chatti, Domitian reduced the number of Roman soldiers on the upper Rhine and shifted the Roman military to guarding the Danube frontier, beginning the construction of the '']'', the longest fortified border in the empire.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=52–53}} The period afterwards was peaceful enough that the emperor ] reduced the number of soldiers on the frontier.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=25}} According to ], the Romans appear to have reserved the right to choose rulers among the barbarians on the frontier.{{sfn|James|2014|p=31}}


====Marcomannic Wars to 375 CE====
Although ] is reconstructed dialect-free via the ], it is almost certain that it never was a uniform ].<ref>{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=875}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=975}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=989}}</ref> The late Jastorf culture occupied so much territory that is it unlikely that Germanic populations spoke a single dialect, and traces of early linguistic varieties have been highlighted by scholars.<ref>{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=989}}</ref> Sister dialects of Proto-Germanic itself certainly existed, as evidenced by the absence of Grimm's law in some Germanic recorded proper names, and the reconstructed ] was only one among several dialects spoken at that time by peoples identified as "Germanic" by Roman sources or archeological data.{{Sfn|Ringe|2006|p=85}}
{{Further|Marcomannic Wars|Crisis of the Third Century}}
Following sixty years of quiet on the frontier, 166&nbsp;CE saw a major incursion of peoples from north of the Danube during the reign of ], beginning the ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=54}} By 168 (during the ]), barbarian hosts consisting of Marcomanni, Quadi, and Sarmatian Iazyges, attacked and pushed their way to Italy.{{sfn|Ward|Heichelheim|Yeo|2016|p=340}} They advanced as far as Upper Italy, destroyed Opitergium/Oderzo and besieged Aquileia.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=26}} The Romans had finished the war by 180, through a combination of Roman military victories, the resettling of some peoples on Roman territory, and by making alliances with others.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=55}} Marcus Aurelius's successor ] chose not to permanently occupy any territory conquered north of the Danube, and the following decades saw an increase in the defenses at the ''limes''.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=26}} The Romans renewed their right to choose the kings of the Marcomanni and Quadi, and Commodus forbid them to hold assemblies unless a Roman centurion was present.{{sfn|James|2014|p=32}}


] (c.&nbsp;250–260 CE)]]
===== Attestation =====
The period after the Marcomannic Wars saw the emergence of peoples with new names along the Roman frontiers, which were probably formed by the merger of smaller groups.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=55}} These new confederacies or peoples tended to border the Roman imperial frontier.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=120}} Many ethnic names from earlier periods disappear.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=26–27}} The ] emerged along the upper Rhine and are mentioned in Roman sources from the third century onward.{{sfn|Geary|1999|p=109}} The ] begin to be mentioned along the lower Danube, where they attacked the city of ] in 238.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=140}} The Franks are first mentioned occupying territory between the Rhine and Weser.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=56}} The Lombards seem to have moved their center of power to the central Elbe.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=57}} Groups such as the Alamanni, Goths, and Franks were not unified polities; they formed multiple, loosely associated groups, who often fought each other and some of whom sought Roman friendship.{{sfn|James|2014|pp=40–45}} The Romans also begin to mention seaborne attacks by the Saxons, a term used generically in Latin for Germanic-speaking pirates. A system of defenses on both sides of the ], the ], was established to deal with their raids.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=244}}{{sfn|James|2014|p=122}}
Definite and comprehensive evidence of Germanic lexical units only occurred after ]'s conquest of ] in the 1st century BCE, after which contacts with Proto-Germanic speakers began to intensify. The '']'', a pair of brother gods worshipped by the ], are given by Tacitus as a Latinized form of ''*alhiz'' (a kind of ']'), and the word ''sapo'' ('hair dye') is certainly borrowed from Proto-Germanic ''*saipwōn-'' (English ''])'', as evidenced by the parallel Finnish loanword ''saipio.''<ref>{{harvnb|Kroonen|2013|p=422}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=990}}</ref> The name of the '']'', described by Tacitus as a short spear carried by Germanic warriors, most likely derives from the ] ''*fram-ij-an-'' ('forward-going one'), as suggested by comparable semantical structures found in early runes (e.g., ''raun-ij-az'' 'tester', on a lancehead) and ] attested in the later ], ] and ] languages: ''fremja,'' ''fremmian'' and ''fremmen'' all meant 'to carry out'.{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=990}}
], carved in the ] during the 3rd–2nd c. BCE, is generally regarded as Proto-Germanic.<ref name="negau">{{harvnb|Todd|1992|p=13}}; {{Harvnb|Green|1998|p=108}}; {{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=152}}; {{harvnb|Sanders|2010|p=27}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=875}}.</ref>]]
Although it has been noted that they bear a more formal resemblance to ] (especially the ]; 1st mill. BCE) than to ], the origin of the ] remains controversial.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=876}} They are not attested before the beginning of the ] in southern Scandinavia, and the connection between the two alphabets is therefore uncertain. It must be assumed that Proto-Germanic speakers living in ''Germania'' were members of pre-writing societies.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=876}} The only pre-Roman inscriptions that could be interpreted as Proto-Germanic, written in the ], has not been found in ''Germania'' but rather in the Venetic region. The inscription ''harikastiteiva<small>\\\ip</small>'', engraved on the ] in the 3rd–2nd centuries BCE, possibly by a Germanic-speaking warrior involved in combat in northern Italy, has been interpreted by some scholars as ''Harigasti Teiwǣ'' (''*harja-gastiz'' 'army-guest' + ''*teiwaz'' '(war-)god'), which could be an invocation to a war-god or a mark of ownership engraved by its possessor.<ref name="negau" /> The inscription ''Fariarix'' (''*farjōn-'' 'ferry' + ''*rīk-'' 'ruler') carved on ]s found in ] (mid-1st c. BCE) may indicate the Germanic name of a Celtic ruler.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=875}}


From 250 onward, the Gothic peoples formed the "single most potent threat to the northern frontier of Rome".{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=56}} In 250&nbsp;CE a Gothic king ] led Goths with Bastarnae, Carpi, Vandals, and ] into the empire, laying siege to ]. He followed his victory there with another on the marshy terrain at ], a battle which cost the life of Roman emperor ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=140}} In 253/254, further attacks occurred reaching ] and possibly ].{{sfn|Heather|2009|p=112}} In 267/268 there were large raids led by the Herules in 267/268, and a mixed group of Goths and Herules in 269/270. Gothic attacks were abruptly ended in the years after 270, after a Roman victory in which the Gothic king ] was killed.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=141–142}}
The earliest attested runic inscriptions (], ]), initially concentrated in modern Denmark and written with the ] system, are dated to the second half of the 2nd century CE.<ref>{{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=876}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=991}}</ref> Their language, named Primitive Norse, ], or similar terms, and still very close to Proto-Germanic, has been interpreted as a northern variant of the ] dialects and the ancestor of the ] language of the ] (8th–11th c. CE).<ref>{{harvnb|Schrijver|2014|p=183}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=992}}</ref> Based upon its dialect-free character and shared features with ], some scholars have contended that it served as a kind of ].{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=992}} The merging of unstressed Proto-Germanic vowels, attested in runic inscriptions from the 4th and 5th centuries CE, also suggests that Primitive Norse could not have been a direct predecessor of West Germanic dialects.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=|pp=876–877}}


The Roman ''limes'' largely collapsed in 259/260,{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=57}} during the ] (235–284),{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=57}} and Germanic raids penetrated as far as northern Italy.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=27}} The ''limes'' on the Rhine and upper Danube was brought under control again in 270s, and by 300 the Romans had reestablished control over areas they had abandoned during the crisis.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=27}} From the later third century onward, the Roman army relied increasingly on troops of Barbarian origin, often recruited from Germanic peoples, with some functioning as senior commanders in the Roman army.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=59–61}} In the 4th century, warfare along the Rhine frontier between the Romans and Franks and Alemanni seems to have mostly consisted of campaigns of plunder, during which major battles were avoided.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=35}} The Romans generally followed a policy of trying to prevent strong leaders from emerging among the barbarians, using treachery, kidnapping, and assassination, paying off rival tribes to attack them, or by supporting internal rivals.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=125}}
===== Disintegration =====
By the time Germanic speakers entered written history, their linguistic territory had stretched farther south, since a Germanic ] (where neighbouring language varieties diverged only slightly between each others, but remote dialects were not necessarily ] due to accumulated differences over the distance) covered a region roughly located between the ], the ], the ], and southern ] during the first two centuries of the ].<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|pp=338–339}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=876}}</ref> East Germanic speakers dwelled on the Baltic sea coasts and islands, while speakers of the Northwestern dialects occupied territories in present-day Denmark and bordering parts of Germany at the earliest date when they can be identified.<ref>{{harvnb|Ringe|2006|p=85}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=879}}</ref>


===Migration Period (c. 375–568)===
In the 2nd and 3rd centuries CE, migrations of East Germanic ''gentes'' from the Baltic Sea coast southeastwards into the hinterland led to their separation from the dialect continuum.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=879}} By the late 3rd century CE, linguistic divergences like the West Germanic loss of the final consonant ''-z'' had already occurred within the "residual" Northwest dialect continuum,''{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|pp=876–877}}'' which definitely ended after the 5th- and 6th-century migrations of ], ] and part of ] tribes towards modern-day England.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=881}}
{{Main|Migration Period}}
]
The ] is traditionally cited by historians as beginning in 375&nbsp;CE, under the assumption that the appearance of the ] prompted the ] to seek shelter within the Roman Empire in 376.{{sfn|Springer|2010|pp=1020–1021}} The end of the migration period is usually set at 568 when the Lombards invaded Italy. During this time period, numerous barbarian groups invaded the Roman Empire and established new kingdoms within its boundaries.{{sfn|Springer|2010|p=1021}} These Germanic migrations traditionally mark the transition between antiquity and the beginning of the early ].{{sfn|Brather|2010|p=1034}} The reasons for the migrations of the period are unclear, but scholars have proposed overpopulation, climate change, bad harvests, famines, and adventurousness as possible reasons.{{sfn|Brather|2010|p=1035-1036}} Migrations were probably carried out by relatively small groups rather than entire peoples.{{sfn|Brather|2010|p=1036}}


====Early Migration Period (before 375–420)====
==== Classification ====
The ], a Gothic group in modern Ukraine under the rule of ], were among the first peoples attacked by the Huns, apparently facing Hunnic pressure for some years.{{sfn|Heather|1996|p=101}} Following Ermanaric's death, the Greuthungi's resistance broke and they moved toward the ] river.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=98–100}} A second Gothic group, the ] under King ], constructed a ] against the Huns near the Dniester.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=143}} However, these measures did not stop the Huns and the majority of the Tervingi abandoned Athanaric; they subsequently fled—accompanied by a contingent of Greuthungi—to the Danube in 376, seeking asylum in the Roman Empire.{{sfn|Heather|1996|p=100}} The emperor ] chose only to admit the Tervingi, who were settled in the Roman provinces of ] and ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=143}}{{sfn|Heather|1996|p=131}}
Although they have certainly influenced academic views on ancient Germanic languages up until the 20th century, the traditional groupings given by contemporary authors like Pliny and Tacitus are no longer regarded as reliable by modern linguists, who rather found their reasoning on the attested ] and shared mutations which occurred in geographically distant groups of dialects.{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=986}} The Germanic languages are traditionally divided between ], ] and ] branches.<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|p=339}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=993}}</ref> The modern prevailing view is that North and West Germanic were also encompassed in a larger subgroup called Northwest Germanic.<ref>{{harvnb|Fortson|2004|p=339}}; {{harvnb|Seebold|2017|p=976}}</ref>


Due to mistreatment by the Romans, the Tervingi revolted in 377, starting the ], joined by the Greuthungi.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=131–132}}{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=143}}{{efn|During the initial stage of the conflict between the Romans and the Tervingi, the Greuthungi had crossed the Danube into the Empire.{{sfn|Goldsworthy|2009b|p=252}} }} The Goths and their allies defeated the Romans first at ], then defeated and killed emperor Valens in the ] in 378, destroying two-thirds of Valens' army.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|pp=176–178}}{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|pp=79–87}} Following further fighting, peace was negotiated in 382, granting the Goths considerable autonomy within the Roman Empire.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=135–137}} However, these Goths—who would be known as the ]—revolted several more times,{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=138–139}} finally coming to be ruled by ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=145}} In 397, the disunited eastern Empire submitted to some of his demands, possibly giving him control over ].{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=143–144}} In the aftermath of the large-scale Gothic entries into the empire, the Franks and Alemanni became more secure in their positions in 395, when ], the barbarian generalissimo who held power in the western Empire, made agreements with them.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=199}}
*]: mainly characterized by the ], and the shift of the long vowel ''*ē'' towards a long ''*ā'' in accented syllables;{{Sfn|Stiles|2017|pp=903–905}} it remained a ] following the migration of East Germanic speakers in the 2nd–3rd century CE;<ref>{{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|p=|pp=879, 881}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=995}}</ref>
**] or ]: initially characterized by the ] of the sound ''ai'' to ''ā'' (attested from ca. 400 BCE);<ref>{{harvnb|Schrijver|2014|p=185}}; {{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|p=992}}</ref> a uniform northern dialect or ''koiné'' attested in runic inscriptions from the 2nd century CE onward,{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=991}} it remained practically unchanged until a transitional period that started in the late 5th century;{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=877}} and ], a language attested by runic inscriptions written in the ] from the beginning of the ] (8th–9th centuries CE);{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=878}}
**]: including ] (attested from the 5th c. CE), ] (late 5th c.), ] (6th c.), ] (6th c.), ] (6th c.), and possibly ] (6th c.), which is only scarcely attested;<ref name=":1">{{harvnb|Rübekeil|2017|pp=987, 991, 997}}; {{harvnb|Nedoma|2017|pp=881—883}}</ref> there are mainly characterized by the loss of the final consonant -''z'' (attested from the late 3rd century),{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|pp=877, 881}} and by the ] (attested from ca. 400 BCE);{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|p=992}} early inscriptions from the West Germanic areas are found in dedications to ''matronea'' in the ] dated to ca. 160−260 CE; West Germanic remained a "residual" dialect continuum until the ] in the 5th–6th centuries CE;{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=881}}
*], of which only ] is attested by both ] (from the 3rd c. CE) and textual evidence (principally ]; ca. 350−380). It became extinct after the fall of the ] in the early 8th century.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=879}} The inclusion of the ] and ] within the East Germanic group, while plausible, is still uncertain due to their scarce attestation.{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|pp=987, 997–998}} The latest attested East Germanic language, ], has been partially recorded in the 16th century.{{Sfn|Nedoma|2017|p=880}}


] probably depicting ] (on the right), the son of a ] father and a Roman mother, who became the most powerful man in the Western Roman Empire from 395 to 408&nbsp;CE{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=61}}{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=89}}]]
Further internal classifications are still debated among scholars, as it is unclear if the internal features shared by several branches are due to early common innovations or to the later diffusion of local dialectal innovations.{{Sfn|Fortson|2004|p=339}}{{Rrefn|{{harvp|Rübekeil|2017|pp=996–997}}: West Germanic: "There seems to be a principal distinction between the northern and the southern part of this group; the demarcation between both parts, however, is a matter of controversy. The northern part, North Sea Gmc or Ingvaeonic, is the larger one, but it is a moot point whether Old Saxon and Old Low Franconian really belong to it, and if yes, to what extent they participate in all its characteristic developments. (...) As a whole, there are arguments for a close relationship between Anglo-Frisian on the one hand and Old Saxon and Old Low Franconian on the other; there are, however, counter-arguments as well. The question as to whether the common features are old and inherited or have emerged by connections over the North Sea is still controversial."|group=note}} Although ] and ] shared distinctive characteristics such as the ], attested by the 6th century in inscriptions on both sides of the ], and the use of the ] with additional runes to convey innovative and shared sound changes, it is unclear whether those common features are really inherited or have rather emerged by connections over the North Sea.{{Sfn|Rübekeil|2017|pp=987, 991, 997}}
In 401, Alaric invaded Italy, coming to an understanding with Stilicho in 404/5.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=145–146}} This agreement allowed Stilicho to fight against the force of ], who had crossed the Middle Danube in 405/6 and invaded Italy, only to be defeated outside Florence.{{sfn|Heather|2009|p=182}} That same year, a large force of Vandals, Suevi, Alans, and Burgundians ], fighting the Franks but facing no Roman resistance.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=211}} In 409, the Suevi, Vandals, and Alans crossing the Pyrenees into Spain, where they took possession of the northern part of the peninsula.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=172}} The Burgundians seized the land around modern ], ], and Strasbourg, territory that was recognized by the Roman Emperor ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=197}} When Stilicho fell from power in 408, Alaric invaded Italy again and eventually ] in 410; Alaric died shortly thereafter.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=147–148}} The Visigoths withdrew into Gaul where they faced a power struggle until the succession of ] in 415 and his son ] in 417/18.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=147–149}} Following successful campaigns against them by the Roman emperor ], the Visigoths were settled as Roman allies in Gaul between modern Toulouse and Bourdeaux.{{sfn|Heather|1996|p=150}}{{sfn|Halsall|2007|pp=228–230}}


Other Goths, including those of Athanaric, continued to live outside the empire, with three groups crossing into the Roman territory after the Tervingi.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=102–103}} The Huns gradually conquered Gothic groups north of the Danube, of which at least six are known, from 376 to 400. ] may never have been conquered.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=111–112}} The ] also formed an important Germanic people under Hunnic rule; the Huns had largely conquered them by 406.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=223}} One Gothic group under Hunnic domination was ruled by the ], who would form the core of the ].{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=113–114}} The situation outside the Roman empire in 410s and 420s is poorly attested, but it is clear that the Huns continued to spread their influence onto the middle Danube.{{sfn|Goffart|2006|p=109}}
==Classical subdivisions==
{{Further|Ingævones|Herminones|Istævones}}
By the 1st century CE, the writings of ], and ] reported a division of Germanic peoples into large groupings. Tacitus, in his '']'', specifically stated that one such division mentioned "in old songs" (''carminibus antiquis'') derived three such groups from three brothers, sons of ], who was son of an earth-born god, ]. These terms are also sometimes used in older modern linguistic terminology, attempting to describe the divisions of later Germanic languages:
*], nearest to the Ocean.
*] in the interior.
*], the remainder.<ref name=tac2/>


==== The Hunnic Empire (c. 420–453) ====
On the other hand, he wrote in the same passage that some believe that there are other groups which are just as old as these three, including "the Marsi, Gambrivii, Suevi, Vandilii". Of these, Tacitus only discussed the Suebi in detail, specifying that they were a very large grouping, with many tribes, with their own names. The largest, he said, was the ] near the Elbe, who "claim that they are the oldest and the noblest of the Suebi."<ref name=tac2/>
{{Further|Decline of the Western Roman Empire|Barbarian kingdoms}}
In 428, the Vandal leader ] moved his forces across the strait of Gibraltar into north Africa. Within two years, they had conquered most of north Africa.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=176}} By 434, following a renewed political crisis in Rome, the Rhine frontier had collapsed, and in order to restore it, the Roman {{Lang|la|magister militum}} ] engineered the destruction of the Burgundian kingdom in 435/436, possibly with Hunnic mercenaries, and launched several successful campaigns against the Visigoths.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|pp=243–244}} In 439, the Vandals conquered ], which served as an excellent base for further raids throughout the Mediterranean and became the basis for the ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=176–177}} The loss of Carthage forced Aetius to make peace with the Visigoths in 442, effectively recognizing their independence within the boundaries of the empire.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=245-247}} During the resulting peace, Aetius resettled the Burgundians in ] in southern Gaul.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=248}} In the 430s, Aetius negotiated peace with the Suevi in Spain, leading to a practical loss of Roman control in the province.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=240}} Despite the peace, the Suevi expanded their territory by conquering Mérida in 439 and Seville in 441.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=174}}


By 440, ] and the Huns had come to rule a multi-ethnic empire north of the Danube; two of the most important peoples within this empire were the ] and the Goths.{{sfn|Heather|1996|p=109}} The Gepid king ] came to power around 440 and participated in various Hunnic campaigns.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=223}} In 450, the Huns interfered in a Frankish succession dispute, leading in 451 to an invasion of Gaul. Aetius, by uniting a coalition of Visigoths, part of the Franks, and others, was able to defeat the Hunnic army at the ].{{sfn|Halsall|2007|pp=251–253}} In 453, Attila died unexpectedly, and an alliance led by Ardaric's Gepids rebelled against the rule of his sons, defeating them in the ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=223}} Either before or after Attila's death, ], a Gothic ruler of the Amal dynasty, seems to have consolidated power over a large part of the Goths in the Hunnic domain.{{sfn|Heather|1996|p=116}} For the next 20 years, the former subject peoples of the Huns would fight among each other for preeminence.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=151–152}}
], somewhat similarly, named five races of Germani in his '']'', with the same basic three groups as Tacitus, plus two more eastern blocks of Germans, the ], and further east the ]. He clarifies that the Istvaeones are near the Rhine, although he only gives one problematic example, the Cimbri. He also clarifies that the Suevi, though numerous, are actually in one of the three Mannus groups. His list:<ref> Plin. Nat. </ref>
*The ], include the ], the ], the ], and the ]. The Varini are listed by Tacitus as being Suebic, and the Gutones are described by him as Germanic, leaving open the question of whether they are Suebian.
*The Ingævones include the Cimbri, the Teutoni, and the tribes of the ].
*The Istævones, who "join up to the Rhine", and including the Cimbri
*The Hermiones, forming a fourth, dwell in the interior, and include the Suevi, the ], the ], the ],
*The Peucini, who are also the ], adjoining the ].


The arrival of the Saxons in Britain is traditionally dated to 449, however, archaeology indicates they had begun arriving in Britain earlier.{{sfn|James|2014|p=65}} Latin sources used ''Saxon'' generically for seaborne raiders, meaning that not all of the invaders belonged to the continental Saxons.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=244}} According to the British monk ] (c.&nbsp;500&nbsp;– c.&nbsp;570), this group had been recruited to protect the ] from the ], but had revolted.{{sfn|James|2014|p=64}} They quickly established themselves as rulers on the eastern part of the island.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=242}}
These accounts and others from the period emphasize that the Suebi formed an especially large and powerful group. Tacitus speaks also of a geographical "Suevia" with two halves either side of the ].<ref name=tac43/> The larger group that the Suevi were part of according to Pliny, the Hermiones, is mentioned in one other source: ] in his slightly earlier ''Description of the World,'' places "the farthest people of ], the Hermiones" somewhere to the east of the Cimbri and the Teutones, apparently on the ]. He did not mention Suebians.<ref>Pomponius Mela, ''Description of the World'', trans. F.E. Romer, 3.31–3.32</ref>


====After the death of Attila (453–568)====
Strabo, who focused mainly on ''Germani'' between the Elbe and Rhine, and does not mention the sons of Mannus, also set apart the names of ''Germani'' who are ''not'' Suevian, in two other groups, similarly implying three main divisions: "smaller German tribes, as the Cherusci, Chatti, Gamabrivi, Chattuarii, and next the ocean the Sicambri, Chaubi, Bructeri, Cimbri, Cauci, Caulci, Campsiani".<ref>Strabo, ''Geography'', </ref>
] and peoples after the end of the ] in 476&nbsp;CE]]
]]]
In 455, in the aftermath of the death of Aetius in 453 and the murder of emperor ] in 455,{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=255}} the Vandals invaded Italy and ] in 455.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=177}} In 456, the Romans persuaded the Visigoths to fight the Suevi, who had broken their treaty with Rome. The Visigoths and a force of Burgundians and Franks defeated the Suevi at the Battle of Campus Paramus, reducing Suevi control to northwestern Spain.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=174}} The Visigoths went on to conquer all of the Iberian Peninsula by 484 except a small part that remained under Suevian control.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=153}}


The Ostrogoths, led by Valamer's brother Thiudimer, invaded the Balkans in 473. Thiudimer's son ] succeeded him in 476.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=154–155}} In that same year, a barbarian commander in the Roman Italian army, ], mutinied and removed the final western Roman emperor, ].{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=280}} Odoacer ruled Italy for himself, largely continuing the policies of Roman imperial rule.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|pp=284–285}} He destroyed the Kingdom of the Rugians, in modern Austria, in 487/488.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=42}} Theodoric, meanwhile, successfully extorted the Eastern Empire through a series of campaigns in the Balkans. The eastern emperor ] agreed to send Theodoric to Italy in 487/8.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=216–217}} After a successful invasion, Theodoric killed and replaced Odoacer in 493, founding a new Ostrogothic kingdom.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=219–220}} Theodoric died in 526, amid increasing tensions with the eastern empire.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=170}}
From the perspective of modern linguistic reconstructions, the classical ethnographers were not helpful in distinguishing two large groups that spoke types of Germanic very different from the Suebians and their neighbours, whose languages are the source of modern ].
*The Germanic peoples of the far north, in Scandinavia, were treated as Suebians by Tacitus, though their Germanic dialects would evolve into ], and later ], as spoken by the ], and then the North Germanic language family of today.
*The "Gothic peoples" who later formed large nations in the area that is today Ukraine, were not known to Tacitus, Pliny or Strabo, but their ] languages are presumed to derive from languages spoken by Pliny's Vandal group (corresponding in part to the group made up of Gothones, Lemovii and Rugii described by Tacitus, who lived near the Baltic sea), and possibly also the Bastarnae.
The "Gothic peoples" in the territory of present-day Ukraine and Romania were seen by Graeco-Roman writers as culturally "Scythian", and not Germanic, and indeed some of them such as the Alans were clearly not Germanic-speaking either. Whether the Gothic-speaking groups among them had any consciousness of their connections to other Germanic-speaking peoples is a subject of dispute between scholars.


Toward the end of the migration period, in the early 500s, Roman sources portray a completely changed ethnic landscape outside of the empire: the Marcomanni and Quadi disappeared, as had the Vandals. Instead, the Thuringians, Rugians, Sciri, Herules, Goths, and Gepids are mentioned as occupying the Danube frontier.{{sfn|Goffart|2006|p=111}} From the mid-5th century onward, the Alamanni had greatly expanded their territory in all directions and launched numerous raids into Gaul.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=31}} The territory under the Frankish influence had grown to encompass northern Gaul and Germania to the Elbe.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=34}} The Frankish king ] united the various Frankish groups in 490s,{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=184}} and conquered the Alamanni by 506.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=32}} From the 490s onward, Clovis waged wars against the Visigoths, defeating them in 507 and taking control of most of Gaul.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=184}} Clovis's heirs conquered the Thuringians by 530 and the Burgundians by 532.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=200, 240}} The continental Saxons, composed of many subgroups, were made tributary to the Franks, as were the Frisians, who faced an attack by the Danes under ] in 533.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|pp=39–40}}
==History==
=== Earliest attestations ===


The Vandal and Ostrogothic kingdoms were destroyed in 534 and 555 respectively by the Eastern Roman (Byzantine) empire under ].{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=284}} Around 500, a new ethnic identity appears in modern southern Germany, the ] (Bavarians), under the patronage of Theodoric's Ostrogothic kingdom and then of the Franks.{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=42}} The Lombards, moving out of Bohemia, destroyed the kingdom of the Heruli in Pannonia in 510. In 568, after destroying the Gepid kingdom, the last Germanic kingdom in the ],{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=42}} the Lombards under ] invaded northern Italy, eventually conquering most of it.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=226}} This invasion has traditionally been regarded as the end of the migration period.{{sfn|Springer|2010|p=1021}} The eastern part of Germania, formerly inhabited by the Goths, Gepids, Vandals, and Rugians, was gradually Slavicized, a process enabled by the invasion of the nomadic ].{{sfn|Pohl|2004a|p=41-2}}
==== Possible earliest contacts with the classical world (4th–3rd centuries BCE) ====
{{Further|Pytheas|Bastarnae|Scirii}}
Before Julius Caesar, Romans and Greeks had very little contact with northern Europe itself. ] who travelled to Northern Europe some time in the late 4th century BCE was one of the only sources of information for later historians.{{refn|Ancient authors we know by name who saw Pytheas' text were ], ], ], ], ], ], ] and ], as Lionel Pearson remarked in reviewing Hans Joachim Mette, ''Pytheas von Massalia'' (Berlin: Gruyter) 1952, in ''Classical Philology'' '''49'''.3 (July 1954), pp. 212–214.}} The Romans and Greeks however had contact with northerners who came south.


===Early Middle Ages to c. 800===
The Bastarnae or ] are mentioned in historical sources going back as far as the 3rd century BCE all the way through the 4th century CE.{{sfn|Todd|1992|p=23}} These ] were described by Greek and Roman authors as living in the territory east of the ] north of the Danube's delta at the ]. They were variously described as Celtic or Scythian, but much later Tacitus, in disagreement with Livy, said they were similar to the ''Germani'' in language. According to some authors then, they were the first ''Germani'' to reach the ], and the Black Sea area.{{sfn|Maciałowicz|2016}}
{{Further|Early Middle Ages}}
] (481) to the divisions of ] (843–870)]]
] from c.&nbsp;625 in the ]]]


Merovingian Frankia became divided into three subkingdoms: ] in the east around the ] and ], ] in the west around ], and ] in the southeast around ].{{sfn|Beck|Quak|2010|p=853}} The Franks ruled a multilingual and multi-ethnic kingdom, divided between a mostly Romance-speaking West and a mostly Germanic-speaking east, that integrated former Roman elites but remained centered on a Frankish ethnic identity.{{sfn|Beck|Quak|2010|pp=857–858}} In 687, the ] came to control the Merovingian rulers as ] in Neustria. Under their direction, the subkingdoms of Frankia were reunited.{{sfn|Beck|Quak|2010|p=863-864}} Following the mayoralty of ], the Pippinids replaced the Merovingians as kings in 751, when Charles's son ] became king and founded the ]. His son, ], would go on to conquer the Lombards, Saxons, and Bavarians.{{sfn|Beck|Quak|2010|p=864-865}} Charlemagne was crowned ] in 800 and regarded his residence of ] as the new Rome.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=193}}
In 201–202 BCE, the ] under the leadership of King ], conscripted the Bastarnae as soldiers to fight against the ] in the ].{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=61}} They remained a presence in that area until late in the ]. The Peucini were a part of this people who lived on ], at the mouth of the Danube on the Black Sea.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=61}} King ] enlisted the service of the Bastarnae in 171–168 BCE to fight the ]. By 29 BCE, they were subdued by the Romans and those that remained presumably merged into various tribes of Goths into the second century CE.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=61}}


Following their invasion in 568, the Lombards quickly conquered larger parts of the Italian peninsula.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=226–227}} From 574 to 584, a period without a single Lombard ruler, the Lombards nearly collapsed,{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|pp=293–294}} until a more centralized Lombard polity emerged under King ] in 590.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=228}} The invading Lombards only ever made up a very small percentage of the Italian population, however Lombard ethnic identity expanded to include people of both Roman and barbarian descent.{{sfn|Nedoma|Scardigli|2010|p=129}} Lombard power reached its peak during the reign of King ] (712–744).{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=234}} After Liutprand's death, the Frankish King Pippin the Short invaded in 755, greatly weakening the kingdom.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=234}} The Lombard kingdom was finally annexed by Charlemagne in 773.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=300}}
Another eastern people known from about 200 BCE and sometimes believed to be Germanic speaking, are the ], because they appear in a record in ] on the Black Sea which records that the city had been troubled by Scythians, Sciri and Galatians.{{sfn|Müller|2011}} There is a theory that their name, perhaps meaning pure, was intended to contrast with the Bastarnae, perhaps meaning mixed, or "bastards".{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|pp=3-4}} Much later, Pliny the Elder placed them to the north near the Vistula together with an otherwise unknown people called the Hirrii.<ref>Pliny the Elder, ''Natural History'', .</ref> The Hirrii are sometimes equated with the Harii mentioned by Tacitus in this region, who he considered to be Germanic ]. These names also been compared to that of the ], who are another people from the area of modern Ukraine, believed to have been Germanic.<ref name=tac43/> In later centuries the Scirii, like the Heruli, and many of the ], were among the peoples who allied with Attila and settled in the Middle Danube, ] region.


After a period of weak central authority, the Visigothic kingdom came under the rule of ], who conquered the Kingdom of the Suebi in 585.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=158, 174}} A Visigothic identity that was distinct from the Romance-speaking population they ruled had disappeared by 700, with the removal of all legal differences between the two groups.{{sfn|Heather|1996|pp=297–298}} In 711, ]; the entire Visigothic kingdom would be conquered by the ] by 725.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|pp=277–278}}
==== Cimbrian War (2nd century BCE) ====
] and the ] (late 2nd century BCE) and their ] (113–101 BCE)]]
{{Main|Cimbrian War}}
Late in the 2nd century BCE, Roman and Greek sources recount the migrations of the far northern "Gauls", the Cimbri, Teutones and ]. Later, Caesar classified them as Germanic. They first appeared in eastern Europe where some researchers propose they may have been in contact with the Bastarnae and Scordisci.{{sfn|Kaul|Martens|1995}} In ], in 113 BCE, they defeated the ] at the ].


In what would become England, the ] were divided into several competing kingdoms, the most important of which were ], ], and ].{{sfn|Kuhn|Wilson|2010|p=614}} In the 7th century, Northumbria established overlordship over the other Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms, until Mercia revolted under ] in 658. Subsequently, Mercia would establish dominance until 825 with the death of King ].{{sfn|Kuhn|Wilson|2010|p=614}} Few written sources report on ] Scandinavia from 400 to 700, however this period saw profound societal changes and the formation of early states with connections to the Anglo-Saxon and Frankish kingdoms.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=210, 219}} In 793, the first recorded ] raid occurred at ], ushering in the ].{{sfn|Capelle|Brather|2010|pp=157–158}}
They moved through parts of ], ] and ], resulting in the ] between the these tribes and the Roman Republic, lead especially by its ], ].


==Religion==
In Gaul, a combined force of Cimbri and Teutoni and others defeated the Romans in 107 in the ] (at ]), in 105 in the ] (at ]), and in 102 BCE ] (at ]).{{sfn|Ozment|2005|p=58fn}} Their further incursions into Roman Italy were thrust back by the Romans at the ] (]) in 102 BCE, and the ] in 101 BCE (in ] in Piedmont).{{sfn|Woolf|2012|pp=105–107}}
===Germanic paganism===
{{Main|Germanic paganism|Proto-Germanic folklore|Germanic mythology|List of Germanic deities}}
], modern ]. The idols were found in context with animal bones and other evidence of sacrificial rites.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=641–642}}|303x303px]]
Germanic paganism refers to the traditional, culturally significant religion of the Germanic-speaking peoples.{{sfn|Hultgård|2010|p=863}} It did not form a uniform religious system across Germanic-speaking Europe, but varied from place to place, people to people, and time to time. In many contact areas (e.g. ] and eastern and northern Scandinavia), it was similar to neighboring religions such as those of the ], ], and ].{{sfn|Hultgård|2010|pp=865–866}} The term is sometimes applied as early as the ], ], or the earlier ], but it is more generally restricted to the time period after the Germanic languages had become distinct from other Indo-European languages. From the first reports in Roman sources to the final conversion to Christianity, Germanic paganism thus covers a period of around one thousand years.{{sfn|Hultgård|2010|pp=866–867}} Scholars are divided as to the degree of continuity between the religious practices of the earlier Germanic peoples and those attested in later ] and elsewhere: while some scholars argue that Tacitus, early medieval sources, and the Norse sources indicate religious continuity, other scholars are highly skeptical of such arguments.{{sfn|Schjødt|2020|p=265}}


Like their neighbors and other historically related peoples, the ancient Germanic peoples ]. These deities are attested throughout literature authored by or written about Germanic-speaking peoples, including ], contemporary written accounts, and in folklore after Christianization. As an example, the second of the two ] (two ] examples of ] from a manuscript dated to the ninth century) mentions six deities: ], ], ], ], ], and ].<ref>For general discussion regarding the Merseburg Charms, see for example {{harvnb|Lindow|2001||pp=227–28}} and {{harvnb|Simek|1993|pp=84, 278–279}}.</ref>
One classical source, ], mentions them somewhat later, associating them with eastern Europe, saying that both the Bastarae and the Cimbri were allies of ].{{sfn|Kaul|Martens|1995|p=153}}


With the exception of ''Sinthgunt'', proposed ]s to these deities occur in other Germanic languages, such as ] and ]. By way of the ], ] are then able to reconstruct and propose early Germanic forms of these names from early ]. Compare the following table:
=== Germano-Roman contacts ===


{| class="wikitable"
====Julius Caesar (1st century BCE)====
!Old High German
{{See|Gallic Wars}}
!Old Norse
The campaigns of Caesar in what is now France ran from 58-50 BCE, in the period of the late ]. As mentioned above, Caesar had this written up in a way which introduced the term "Germanic" to refer to peoples such as the Cimbri and Suebi.
!Old English
*63 BCE Ariovistus, described by Caesar as Germanic, led mixed forces over the Rhine into Gaul as an ally of the ] and ] in their battle against the ], who they defeated at the ]. He stayed there on the west of the Rhine. He was also accepted as an ally by the Roman senate.
!Proto-Germanic reconstruction
*58 BCE. Caesar, as governor of Gaul, took the side of the ] against Ariovistus and his allies. He reported that Ariovistus had already settled 120,000 of his people, was demanding land for 24,000 ] who subsequently defeated the Aedui, and had 100 clans of Suebi coming into Gaul. Caesar defeated Ariovistus at the ].
!Notes
::Caesar listed people who fought for Ariovistus as the ], ], ], ], ], ], and "Suevi".<ref>Caesar, ''Gallic Wars'', </ref>
|-
*55-53 BCE. Controversially, Caesar moved his attention to Northern Gaul. In 55 BCE he made a show of strength on the Lower Rhine, crossing it with a quickly made bridge, and then massacring a large migrating group of ] and ] who crossed the Rhine from the east. In the winter of 54/53 the ], the largest group of '']'', revolted against the Romans and then dispersed into forests and swamps.
|''Wuotan''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=469}}
::Caesar listed some ''Germani cisrhenani'' peoples: Eburones, ], ], ] and ]. He believed they were related to tribes on the east bank such as ] and ]. He believed the Suevi were pressing such tribes over the Rhine from further east.
|''Óðinn''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=469}}
Still in the 1st century BCE the term ''Germani'' was already used by Strabo (see above) and ] in ways clearly influenced by Caesar.<ref>Cicero, ''Against Piso'', .</ref> Of the tribes encountered by Caesar, the Tribocci, Vangiones, Nemetes and Ubii were all found later, on the east of the Rhine, along the new frontier of the Roman empire.
|''Wōden''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=469}}
|*''Wōđanaz''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=469}}
|A deity similarly associated with healing magic in the Old English '']'' and particular forms of magic throughout the Old Norse record. This deity is strongly associated with extensions of *''Frijjō'' (see below).
|-
|''Balder''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=33}}
|''Baldr''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=33}}
|''Bældæg''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=33}}
|*''Balđraz''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=33}}
|In Old Norse texts, where the only description of the deity occurs, Baldr is a son of the god Odin and is associated with beauty and light.
|-
|''Sunne''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|pp=361, 385, 387}}
|''Sól''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|pp=361, 385, 387}}
|''Sigel''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|pp=361, 385, 387}}
|*''Sowelō'' ~ *''Sōel''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=385}}{{Sfn|Magnússon|1989|pp=463–464}}
|A theonym identical to the proper noun 'Sun'. A goddess and the personified Sun.
|-
|''Volla''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=118}}
|''Fulla''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=118}}
|Unattested
|*''Fullōn''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=118}}
|A goddess associated with extensions of the goddess *''Frijjō'' (see below). The Old Norse record refers to Fulla as a servant of the goddess Frigg, while the second Merseburg Charm refers to Volla as Friia's sister.
|-
|''Friia''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=114}}
|''Frigg''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=114}}
|''Frīg''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=114}}
|*''Frijjō''{{sfn|Orel|2003|p=114}}
|Associated with the goddess Volla/Fulla in both the Old High German and Old Norse records, this goddess is also strongly associated with the god Odin (see above) in both the Old Norse and Langobardic records.
|}


The structure of the magic formula in this charm has a long history prior to this attestation: it is first known to have occurred in ], where it occurs in the ], dated to around 500&nbsp;BCE.<ref>The Atharveda charm is specifically charm 12 of book four of the Atharveda. See discussion in for example {{harvnb|Storms|2013|pp=107–112}}.</ref> Numerous other beings common to various groups of ancient Germanic peoples receive mention throughout the ancient Germanic record. One such type of entity, a variety of supernatural women, is also mentioned in the first of the two Merseburg Charms:
====Julio-Claudian dynasty (27 BCE—68 CE) and the Year of Four Emperors (69 CE)====
{{Further|Roman Iron Age|Early Imperial campaigns in Germania|Year of the Four Emperors}}
]]]
During the reign of ] from 27 BCE until 14 CE, the Roman empire became established in Gaul, with the Rhine as a border. This empire made costly campaigns to pacify and control the large region between the Rhine and Elbe. In the reign of his successor ] it became a policy to leave the border at the Rhine, and expand the empire no further in that direction. The ], the extended family of Augustus, played close personal attention to management of this Germanic frontier, establishing a tradition followed by many future emperors. Major campaigns were led from the Rhine personally by ], step-son of Augustus, then by his brother the future emperor Tiberius; next by the son of Drusus, ] (father of the future emperor ] and grandfather of ]).


{| class="wikitable"
In 38 BCE, ], consul of Transalpine Gaul, became the second Roman to lead forces over the Rhine.<ref>Cassius Dio, .</ref> In 31 BCE ] repulsed an attack by Suebi from east of the Rhine.<ref>Cassius Dio, .</ref> In 25 BCE ] took vengeance on some ''Germani'' in ''Germania'', who had killed Roman traders.<ref>Cassius Dio, .</ref> In 17/16 BCE at the ] the ], ], and ] crossed the Rhine and defeated the 5th legion under ], capturing the legion's eagle.
!Old High German
!Old Norse
!Old English
!Proto-Germanic reconstruction
!Notes
|-
|''itis''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|p=72}}
|''dís''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|p=72}}
|''ides''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|p=72}}
|*''đīsō''{{Sfn|Orel|2003|p=72}}
|A type of goddess-like supernatural entity. The West Germanic forms present some linguistic difficulties but the North Germanic and West Germanic forms are used explicitly as cognates (compare Old English ''ides Scildinga'' and Old Norse ''dís Skjǫldunga'').{{Sfn|Kroonen|2013|pp=96, 114–115}}
|}


Other widely attested entities from the North and West Germanic folklore include ], ]s, and the ]. (For more discussion on these entities, see ].)
From 13 BCE until 17 CE there were major Roman campaigns across the Rhine nearly every year, often led by the family of Augustus. First came the pacification of the Usipetes, Sicambri, and ] near the Rhine, then attacks increased further from the Rhine, on the ], ], ] and ] (including the ]). These campaigns eventually reached and even crossed the Elbe, and in 5 CE Tiberius was able to show strength by having a Roman fleet enter the Elbe and meet the legions in the heart of ''Germania''. However, within this period two Germanic kings formed large anti-Roman alliances. Both of them, ironically, had spent some of their youth in Rome:
*After 9 BCE, ] of the Marcomanni, had led his people away from the Roman activities into the ] area, defended by forests and mountains, and formed alliances with other peoples. He was referred to as a king of the Suevians.<ref>Tacitus, ''Annales'', .</ref> In 6 CE Rome planned an attack but forces were needed for the ] in the Balkans, until 9 CE, at which time another problem arose in the north...
*In 9 CE, ] of the Cherusci, initially an ally of Rome, drew the a large unsuspecting Roman force into a trap in northern Germany, and defeated ] at the ]. Tiberius and Germanicus spent the next few years recovering their dominance of northern Germany. They made Maroboduus an ally, and he did not assist Arminius.
*17-18 CE, war broke out between Arminius and Maroboduus, with indecisive results.
*19 CE, Marobduus was deposed by a rival claimant, perhaps supported by the Romans, and fled to Italy. He died in 37 CE. Germanicus also died, in ].
*21 CE. Arminius died, murdered by opponents within his own tribe.


The great majority of material describing Germanic mythology stems from the North Germanic record. The body of myths among the North Germanic-speaking peoples is known today as ] and is attested in numerous works, the most expansive of which are the '']'' and the '']''. While these texts were composed in the 13th century, they frequently quote genres of traditional alliterative verse known today as '']'' and '']'' dating to the pre-Christian period.<ref>For a concise overview of sources on Germanic mythology, see {{harvnb|Simek|1993|pp=298–300}}.</ref>
Strabo, writing in this period in Greek, mentioned that apart from the area near the Rhine itself, the areas to the east were now inhabited by the Suevi, "who are also named Germans, but are superior both in power and number to the others, whom they drove out, and who have now taken refuge on this side the Rhine". Various peoples had fallen "prey to the flames of war".<ref>Strabo, ''Geography'', .</ref>


]
The Julio-Claudian dynasty also recruited northern Germanic warriors, particularly men of the ], as personal bodyguards to the Roman emperor, forming the so-called ]. After the end of the dynasty, in 69 AD, the Batavian bodyguard were dissolved by ] in 68<ref name="galba12">Suetonius, ''Galba'' .</ref> because of its loyalty to the old dynasty. The decision caused deep offense to the Batavi, and contributed to the outbreak of the ] in the following year which united ''Germani'' and Gauls, all connected to Rome but living both within the empire and outside it, over the Rhine.<ref>Tacitus, ''The History'', 2.5.</ref> Their indirect successors were the '']'' which were, likewise, mainly recruited from the Germani. They were apparently so similar to the Julio-Claudians' earlier German Bodyguard that they were given the same nickname, the "Batavi".{{sfn|Fuhrmann|2012|pp=128-129}} ], a Roman military officer of Batavian origin, orchestrated the Revolt. The revolt lasted nearly a year and was ultimately unsuccessful.{{sfn|Goldsworthy|2016|pp=201, 210, 212}}


West Germanic mythology (that of speakers of, e.g., Old English and Old High German) is comparatively poorly attested. Notable texts include the ] and the Old English ]. While most extant references are simply to deity names, some narratives do survive into the present, such as the Lombard origin myth, which details a tradition among the ] that features the deities Frea (cognate with Old Norse {{Lang|non|Frigg}}) and Godan (cognate with Old Norse {{Lang|non|Óðinn}}). Attested in the 7th-century '']'' and the 8th-century '']'' from the ], the narrative strongly corresponds in numerous ways with the prose introduction to the eddic poem '']'', recorded in 13th-century Iceland.{{sfn|Simek|1993|pp=298–300}}<ref>On the correspondences between the prose introduction to ''Grímnismál'' and the Langobardic origin myth, see for example {{harvnb|Lindow|2001|p=129}}.</ref>
====Flavian and Antonine dynasties (70–192 CE)====
{{Further|Marcomannic Wars}}
The Emperor ], of the ] faced attacks from the Chatti in ], with its capital at ], a large tribe which had not been in the alliance of Arminius or Maroboduus. The Romans claimed victory by 84 CE and Domitian also improved the frontier defenses of Roman ''Germania'', consolidating control of the '']'', and converting ''Germania Inferior'' and ''Germania Superior'' into normal Roman provinces. In 89 CE the Chatti were allies of ] in his failed revolt. <ref>{{harvtxt|Boatwright|Gargola|Talbert|2004|p=360}}{{harvtxt|Jones|1992|p=128}}</ref> Domitian, and his eventual successor ], also faced increasing concerns about an alliance on the Danube, of the Suevian Marcomanni and ], with the neighbouring Sarmatian ], and it was in this area that dramatic events unfolded over the next few generations. Trajan himself expanded the empire in this region, taking over ].
] (Slavic), and ] (Iranian) tribes on the frontier of the ], 125 AD]]


Very few texts make up the corpus of Gothic and other East Germanic languages, and East Germanic paganism and its associated mythic body is especially poorly attested. Notable topics that provide insight into the matter of East Germanic paganism include the ], which appears to be a cult object (see also ]), and the mention of the Gothic {{Lang|got|Anses}} (cognate with Old Norse '']'' '(pagan) gods') by ].<ref>Regarding the Ring of Pietroassa, see for example discussion in {{harvnb|MacLeod|Mees|2006|pp=173–174}}. On Gothic ''Anses'', see for example {{harvnb|Orel|2003|p=21}}.</ref>
The ] during the time of ] ended in approximately 180 CE.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=304}} Dio Cassius called it the war against the ''Germani'', noting that ''Germani'' was the term used for people who dwell up in those parts (in the north).<ref>Dio Cassius, . Greek: "Γερμανοὺς γὰρ τοὺς ἐν τοῖς ἄνω χωρίοις οἰκοῦντας ὀνομάζομεν" and "πολέμῳ τοῦ Μάρκου τῷ πρὸς τοὺς Γερμανούς".</ref> A large number of peoples from north of the Danube were involved, not all Germanic-speaking, and there is much speculation about what events or plans led to this situation. Many scholars believe a pressure was being created by aggressive movements of peoples further north, for example with the apparent expansion of the Wielbark culture of the Vistula, probably representing Gothic peoples who may have pressured Vandal peoples towards the Danube.{{sfn|Heather|2009|p=101}}
*In 162 the Chatti once again attacked the Roman provinces of ] (with capital at ]) and Germania Superior to their south. During the main war in 973 they were repulsed from the Rhine frontier to their west, along with their neighbours the Suevian ].
*In 167, during the ] the Marcomanni, Quadi, and the Sarmatian Iazyges attacked and pushed their way to Italy where they besieged ], triggering the main series of wars. A smaller group of ] also breached the border together with a group called the Obii, and they were defeated.
Other peoples, perhaps not all Germanic, involved in various actions included the ], the ] and ] Vandals, the ] and the ] (not Germanic according to Tacitus), and possibly also the ].


Practices associated with the religion of the ancient Germanic peoples see fewer attestations. However, elements of religious practices are discernable throughout the textual record associated with the ancient Germanic peoples, including ], the presence of ], and ]. The archaeological record has yielded a variety of depictions of deities, a number of them associated with depictions of the ancient Germanic peoples (see ]). Notable from the Roman period are the ], some having Germanic names, to whom devotional altars were set up in regions of Germania, Eastern Gaul, and Northern Italy (with a small distribution elsewhere) that were occupied by the Roman army from the first to the fifth century.{{sfn|Simek|1993|pp=204–205}}
After these Marcomannic wars, the Middle Danube began to change, and in the next century the peoples living there tended to be referred to as Gothic, rather than Germanic.


Germanic mythology and religious practice is of particular interest to Indo-Europeanists, scholars who seek to identify aspects of ancient Germanic culture—both in terms of linguistic correspondence and by way of ]—stemming from ], including ]. The primordial being Ymir, attested solely in Old Norse sources, makes for a commonly cited example. In Old Norse texts, the death of this entity results in creation of the cosmos, a complex of motifs that finds strong correspondence elsewhere in the Indo-European sphere, notably in ].<ref>See discussion in for example {{harvnb|Puhvel|1989|pp=189–221}} and {{harvnb|Witzel| 2017|pp=365–369}}.</ref>
==== New names on the frontiers (170–370) ====
{{Further|Crisis of the Third Century}}
By the early 3rd century AD, large new groupings of Germanic people appeared near the Roman frontier, though not strongly unified. The first of these conglomerations mentioned in the historical sources were the ] (a term meaning "all men") who appear in Roman texts sometime in the 3rd century CE.{{sfn|Geary|1999|p=109}} These are believed to have been a mixture of mainly Suebian peoples, who coalesced in the ]. Emperor ] was killed by his own soldiers in 235 CE for paying for peace with the Alamanni and the anti-aristocratic general ] was elected to be emperor by the Pannonian army.{{sfn|Southern|2001|p=63}} According to the notoriously unreliable ] (''Historia Augusta''), he was born in ] or ] to a ]ic father and an ]ic mother,<ref>''Historia Augusta'', "Life of Maximinus", 1.5.</ref>


===Conversion to Christianity===
Secondly, soon after the appearance of the Alamanni, on the ], the ] begin to be mentioned on the bend of the lower Rhine. In this case, the collective name was new, but the original tribes who composed the group were largely local, and their old names were still sometimes mentioned. The Franks were referred to still sometimes as ''Germani''.
{{main|Christianisation of the Germanic peoples}}
]}} containing the ] translated by ]]]
Germanic peoples began entering the Roman Empire in large numbers at the same time that ] was spreading there,{{sfn|Cusack|1998|p=35}} and this connection was a major factor encouraging conversion.{{sfn|Düwel|2010a|p=356}} The East Germanic peoples, the Langobards, and the Suevi in Spain converted to ],{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|p=350}} a form of Christianity that believed that God the Father was superior to God the Son.{{sfn|Düwel|2010a|p=802}} The first Germanic people to convert to Arianism were the Visigoths, at the latest in 376 when they entered the Roman Empire. This followed a longer period of missionary work by both ] Christians and Arians, such as the Arian ], who was made missionary bishop of the Goths in 341 and translated the ].{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|pp=350–353}} The Arian Germanic peoples all eventually converted to Nicene Christianity, which had become the dominant form of Christianity within the Roman Empire; the last to convert were the Visigoths in Spain under their king ] in 587.{{sfn|Cusack|1998|pp=50–51}}


The areas of the Roman Empire conquered by the Franks, ], and ] were mostly Christian already, but it appears that Christianity declined there.{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|pp=360–362}} In 496, the Frankish king ] converted to Nicene Christianity. This began a period of missionizing within Frankish territory.{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|pp=362–364}} The Anglo-Saxons gradually converted following a mission sent by Pope ] in 595.{{sfn|Stenton|1971|pp=104–128}} In the 7th century, Frankish-supported missionary activity spread out of Gaul, led by figures of the ] such as ].{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|pp=364–371}} The Saxons initially rejected Christianization,{{sfn|Padberg|2010|p=588}} but were eventually forcibly converted by ] as a result of their conquest in the ] in 776/777.{{sfn|Padberg|2010|pp=588–589}}
] invasions of the ] in the 3rd century]]
Thirdly, the Goths and other "Gothic peoples" from the area of today's Poland and Ukraine, many of whom were Germanic speaking peoples, began to appear in records of this period.
*In 238, Goths crossed the Danube and invaded ]. The Romans came an agreement with them, giving them payment, and receiving back prisoners.<ref name=firstgoths>{{harvtxt|Todd|1992|p=140}}</ref> The ] ], who had been paid off by the Romans before then, complained to the Romans that they were more powerful than the Goths.{{sfn|Heather|2009|pp=127-228}}{{sfn|Wolfram|1988|p=44}}
*After his victory in 244, Persian ruler ] ] his defeat of the Germanic and Gothic soldiers who were fighting for emperor ]. Possibly this recruitment resulted from the agreements after Histria.<ref name=firstgoths/>
*After attacks by the Carpi into the empire in 246 and 248, Philip the Arab defeated them and then cut off payments to the Goths.{{sfn|Wolfram|1988|p=44}} In 250 CE a Gothic king ] led Goths with Bastarnae, Carpi, Vandals, and ] into the empire, laying siege to ]. He followed victory there with another on the marshy terrain at ], a battle which cost the life of Roman emperor ].<ref name=firstgoths/>
*In 253/254, further attacks occurred reaching ] and possibly ].<ref>{{harvtxt|Heather|2009|p=112}}</ref>
*Approximately 255-257 there were several raids from the Black sea coast by "Scythian" peoples, apparently first led by the Boranes, who were probably a Sarmatian people.{{sfn|Wolfram|1988|p=48}} These were followed by bigger raids led by the Herules in 267/268, and a mixed group of Goths and Herules in 269/270.


While attempts to convert the Scandinavian peoples began in 831, they were mostly unsuccessful until the 10th and 11th centuries.{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|pp=389–391}} The last Germanic people to convert were the Swedes, although the ] had converted earlier. The pagan ] seems to have continued to exist into the early 1100s.{{sfn|Schäferdiek|Gschwantler|2010|pp=401–404}}
In 260 CE, as the Roman Imperial ] reached its climax, ], a Germanic soldier in Roman service, established the ], which claimed suzerainty over Germania, Gaul, Hispania and Britannia. Postumus was eventually assassinated by his own followers, after which the Gallic Empire quickly disintegrated.{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|pp=46–49}} The traditional types of border battles with ''Germani'', Sarmatians and Goths continued on the Rhine and Danube frontiers after this.
*In the 270s the ] fought several Germanic peoples who breached both the Rhine and Danube, and tried to maintain Roman control over the ''Agri Decumates''. He fought not only the Franks and Alamanni, but also Vandal and Burgundian groups now apparently near the Danube.
*In the 280s, ] fought Quadi and Sarmatians.
*In 291, the 11th ] to emperor ] given in ], was the first time the ], ] and ] were mentioned. The passage described a battle outside the empire where the Gepids were on the side of the ], attacked by Taifali and a "part" of the Goths. The other part of the Goths had defeated the ] who were supported by Tervingi and ].<ref>{{harvtxt|Pohl|1998|p=131}}; {{harvtxt|Wolfram|1988|pp=57-59}};{{citation|title=In Praise of Later Roman Emperors: The Panegyrici Latini |date=January 1994 |editor1-last=Nixon |editor2=Saylor Rodgers|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=0WlC_UtU8M4C&pg=PA100|pages=100–101|isbn=9780520083264 }}; {{harvtxt|Christensen|2002|pp=207-209}}</ref>


==Society and culture==
In the 350s ] campaigned against the Alamanni and Franks on the Rhine. One result was that Julian accepted the ] could live within the empire, north of ].
===Runic writing===
{{main|Runes}}
], housed at the ] and dating to around from {{Circa|160 CE}}, bears the oldest generally accepted runic inscription.{{sfn|Düwel|2004|p=139}}]]


Germanic speakers developed a native script, the runes (or the ''fuþark''), and the earliest known form of which consists of 24 characters. The runes are generally held to have been used exclusively by Germanic-speaking populations.{{efn|"The indigenous ancient alphabet of ''Germania'', the ''fuþark'', consisted of twenty-four characters named runes."{{sfn|Looijenga|2020|p=820}} "The discovery of a rune-inscribed bone from Lány (Břeclav, Moravia/Czech Republic) challenges the prevalent opinion that the older ''fuþark'' was used exclusively by Germanic-speaking populations."{{sfn|Macháček et al.|2021|p=4}}}} All known early runic inscriptions are found in Germanic contexts with the potential exception of one inscription, which may indicate cultural transfer between the Germanic speakers to Slavic speakers (and may potentially be the ]).{{efn|"Runes are an alphabetic script, called ''fuþark'', used among Germanic tribes ... The find reported here renders six of the last eight runes of the older ''fuþark'', making it the first find containing the final part of the older ''fuþark'' in South-Germanic inscriptions, and the only one found in a non-Germanic context."{{sfn|Macháček et al.|2021|p=1, 2}}}}
By 369, the Romans appear to have ceded their large province of Dacia to the Tervingi, Taifals and ].{{sfn|Heather|2009|p=112}}


Like other indigenous scripts of Europe, the runes ultimately developed from the ], but unlike similar scripts, the runes were not replaced by the Latin alphabet by the first century BCE. Runes remained in use among the Germanic peoples throughout their history despite the significant influence of Rome.{{efn|"For unknown reasons the Latin, or Roman, alphabet was not adapted in the North, but instead an alphabet was created that reflected Roman influence, but deviated in crucial features. History of writing in the Mediterranean area shows that there were many indigenous scripts, all somehow descending from the Phoenician mother script, but they were all replaced in ultimately the first century BC by the Roman script, the writing system of the leading culture."{{sfn|Looijenga|2020|p=819}}}}
===Migration Period (ca. 375–568)===
{{Main|Migration Period}}
Since its very beginning, the Roman empire had pro-actively kept the potential danger from northern tribes under control, just as Caesar had proposed. However, the ability to handle the barbarians in the old way broke down in the late 4th century and the western part of the empire itself broke down. In addition to the Franks on the Rhine frontier, and Suevian peoples such as the Alamanni, a sudden movement of eastern Germanic-speaking "Gothic peoples" now played an increasing role both inside and outside imperial territory.
====Gothic entry into the empire====
{{Main|Gothic War (376–382)}}
The Gothic wars of the late 4th century saw a rapid series of major events: entry of a large number of Goths in 376; the defeat of a major Roman army and killing of emperor ] at the ] in 378; and a subsequent major settlement treaty for the Goths which seems to have allowed them significant concessions compared to traditional treaties with barbarian groups. While the eastern empire eventually recovered, the subsequent long reigning western emperor ] (reigned 393-423) was unable to impose imperial authority over much of the empire, for most of his reign.<ref>{{harvtxt|Halsall|2007|pp=234-237}}</ref> In contrast to the eastern empire, in the west the "attempts of its ruling class to use the Roman-barbarian kings to preserve the ] failed".{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=103}}


The precise date that Germanic speakers developed the runic alphabet is unknown, with estimates varying from 100&nbsp;BCE to 100&nbsp;CE.{{sfn|Green|1998|p=254}} Generally accepted inscriptions in the oldest attested form of the script, called the ], date from 200 to 700&nbsp;CE.{{sfn|Düwel|2004|p=125}} The word ''rune'' is widely attested among Germanic languages, where it developed from Proto-Germanic {{Lang|gem-x-proto|rūna}} and held a primary meaning of 'secret',{{sfn|Düwel|2004|p=121}} but also other meanings such as 'whisper', 'mystery', 'closed deliberation', and 'council'.{{sfn|Green|1998|p=255}} In most cases, runes appear not to have been used for everyday communication and knowledge of them may have generally been limited to a small group,{{sfn|Green|1998|p=254}} for whom the term ''erilaR'' is attested from the sixth century onward.{{sfn|Düwel|2004|p=132}}
The Gothic wars were affected indirectly by the arrival of the nomadic ] from Central Asia into the Ukrainian region. Some Gothic peoples, such as the ] and the ] (sometimes seen as predecessors of the later ]), joined the newly forming Hunnish faction, and played a prominent role in the Hunnic Empire, where Gothic became a ].{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=142}} Based on the description of ], Guy Halsall has argued that the Hunnish hegemony developed after a major campaign by Valens against the Goths, which had caused great damage, but failed to achieve a decisive victory.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=173}} Peter Heather has argued that Socrates should be rejected on this point, as inconsistent with the testimony of ].{{sfn|Heather|2009|p=160}}


The letters of the Elder Futhark are arranged in an order called the ''futhark'', so named after its first six characters.{{sfn|Düwel|2004|pp=121–122}} The alphabet is supposed to have been extremely phonetic, and each letter could also represent a word or concept, so that, for instance, the f-rune also stood for {{Lang|gem-x-proto|fehu}} ('cattle, property'). Such examples are known as '']'' ('concept runes').{{sfn|Düwel|2004|p=123}} Runic inscriptions are found on organic materials such as wood, bone, horn, ivory, and animal hides, as well as on stone and metal.{{sfn|Düwel|2010b|pp=999–1006}} Inscriptions tend to be short,{{sfn|Green|1998|p=254}} and are difficult to interpret as profane or magical. They include names, inscriptions by the maker of an object, memorials to the dead, as well as inscriptions that are religious or magical in nature.{{sfn|Düwel|2004|pp=131–132}}
The Gothic ] had in any case borne the impact of the campaign of Valens, under the leadership of ], and were also losers against the Huns, but clients of Rome. A new faction under leadership of ], a Christian, were given asylum inside the Roman Empire in 376 CE. They crossed the Danube and became '']''.{{sfn|Heather|2009|p=594}} With the emperor occupied in the Middle East, the Tervingi were treated badly, becoming desperate, and significant numbers of mounted Greuthungi, ] and others were able to cross the river and support a Tervingian uprising leading to the massive Roman defeat at Adrianople.<ref>{{harvtxt|Halsall|2007|pp=176-178}}; {{harvtxt|Wolfram|1997|pp=79-87}}.</ref>


===Personal names===
Around 382, the Romans and the Goths now within the empire came to agreements about the terms under which the Goths should live. There is debate about the exact nature of such agreements, and for example whether it allowed the continuous semi-independent existence of pre-existing peoples, however the Goths do appear to have been allowed more privileges than traditional settlements with such outside groups.<ref>Contrast {{harvtxt|Halsall|2007|pp=180-185}} and {{harvtxt|Heather|2009|pp=189-196}}.</ref> One result of the large settlement was that the imperial army now had a larger number of Goths, including Gothic generals.<ref>{{harvtxt|Halsall|2007|pp=183-185}}; {{harvtxt|Heather|2009|p=194}}; {{harvtxt|Wolfram|1997|p=110}}.</ref>
] is a ] that features a ] ] inscription describing three generations of men. Their names share the common element of 'wolf' (''wulfaz'') and alliterate.]]
Germanic personal names are commonly dithematic, consisting of two components that may be combined freely (such as the Old Norse female personal name ''Sigríðr'', consisting of {{Lang|non|sigr}} 'victory' + {{Lang|non|fríðr}} 'beloved'). As summarized by Per Vikstrand, "The old Germanic personal names are, from a social and ideological point of view, characterized by three main features: religion, heroism, and family bonds. The religious aspect seems to be an inherited, Indo-European trace, which the Germanic languages share with Greek and other Indo-European languages."{{sfn|Vikstrand|2020|p=127}}


One point of debate surrounding Germanic name-giving practice is whether name elements were considered semantically meaningful when combined.{{sfn|Vikstrand|2020|p=127}} Whatever the case, an element of a name could be inherited by a male or female's offspring, leading to an alliterative lineage (related, see ]). The ] provides one such example, where three generations of men are connected by way of the element {{Lang|gem-x-proto|wulfaz}}, meaning 'wolf' (the alliterative ''Haþuwulfaz'', *''Heruwulfaz'', and ''Hariwulfaz'').{{sfn|Vikstrand|2020|p=127}} Sacral components to Germanic personal names are also attested, including elements such as *''hailaga''- and *''wīha''- (both usually translated as 'holy, sacred', see for example ]), and deity names (]s). Deity names as first components of personal names are attested primarily in Old Norse names, where they commonly reference in particular the god ] (Old Norse {{Lang|non|Þórr}}).{{sfn|Vikstrand|2020|p=129-132}}
====Imperial turmoil====
By 383 a new emperor, ], was seen as victorious over the Goths and having the situation back under control. Goths were a prominent but resented part of the eastern military. The Greutungi and Alans had been settled in ] by the western co-emperor ] (assassinated in 383) who was himself a Pannonian. Theodosius died 395, and was succeeded by his sons: ] in the east, and Honorius, who was still a minor, in the west. The Western empire had however become destabilized since 383, with several young emperors including Gratian having previously been murdered. Court factions and military leaders in the east and west attempted to control the situation.


===Poetry and legend===
] was a Roman military commander of Gothic background, who first appears in the record in the time of Theodosius. After the death of Theodosius, he became one of the various Roman competitors for influence and power in the difficult situation. The forces he led were described as mixed barbarian forces, and clearly included many other people of Gothic background, which had become common in the Balkans. In an important turning point for Roman history, during the factional turmoil, his army came to act increasingly as an independent political entity within the Roman empire, and at some point he came to be referred to as their king, probably around 401 CE, when he lost his official Roman title.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|pp=206,217}} This is the origin of the ], who the empire later allowed to settle in what is now southwestern France. While military units had often had their own ethnic history and symbolism, this is the first time that such a group became a new kingdom. There is disagreement about whether Alaric or his family had a royal background, but there is no doubt that this kingdom was a new entity, very different from any previous Gothic kingdoms.
{{Main|Alliterative verse|Germanic heroic legend}}
The ancient Germanic-speaking peoples were a largely ]. Written literature in Germanic languages is not recorded until the 6th century (]) or the 8th century in modern England and Germany.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=609}} The philologist ] proposed the existence of various genres of literature in the "Old Germanic" period, which were largely based on genres found in high medieval ] poetry. These include ritual poetry, epigrammatic poetry ({{lang|de|Spruchdichtung}}), memorial verses ({{lang|de|Merkdichtung}}), lyric, narrative poetry, and praise poetry.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=614–615}} ] suggests that, on the basis of Latin mentions in late antiquity and the early Middle Ages, the following genres can be adduced: ] (the origin of a people or their rulers), the fall of heroes ({{lang|la|casus heroici}}), praise poetry, and laments for the dead.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=616}}


Some stylistic aspects of later Germanic poetry appear to have origins in the ] period, as shown by comparison with ancient Greek and Sanskrit poetry.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=609–611}} Originally, the Germanic-speaking peoples shared a metrical and poetic form, alliterative verse, which is attested in very similar forms in Old Saxon, ] and ], and in a modified form in ].{{sfn|Haymes|Samples|1996|pp=39–40}} Alliterative verse is not attested in the small extant ] corpus.{{sfn|Goering|2020|p=242}} The poetic forms diverge among the different languages from the 9th century onward.{{sfn|Millet|2008|pp=27–28}}
====Invasions of 401–411====
{{Main|Crossing of the Rhine|Radagaisus}}
In the aftermath of the large scale Gothic entries into the empire, the Germanic Rhine groups, the Franks and Alemanni, became more secure in their positions in 395, when ] made agreements with them so that he could withdraw the imperial forces from their Rhine frontier in order to use them in his conflicts with Alaric and the Eastern empire.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=199}}


Later Germanic peoples shared a common ]. These heroic legends mostly involve historical personages who lived during the ] (4th–6th centuries CE), placing them in highly ahistorical and mythologized settings;{{sfn|Millet|2008|pp=4–7}}{{efn|Historian Shami Ghosh for instance, argues: "It is certainly the case that the Goths, Lombards, Franks, Angles, Saxons, and Burgundians...were all Germanic peoples, in that their vernacular tongue belonged to the Germanic sub-group of the Indo-European family of languages. It is also the case that the corpus of what literary scholars define as Germanic heroic poetry does contain narratives that have as a historical core events that took place largely in the period c.300–c.600—insofar as any of these narratives can in fact be related to any sort of historical realities at all. But there is little evidence from before the eighth century, at least, for any sense even of an awareness of an inter-relatedness among these peoples, and certainly not of any perception among them of any significance of such inter-relatedness—any sort of knowledge of and meaning granted to a common 'Germanentum', or 'Germanic-ness', that has any relation to the burden of significance such a concept has borne in modern scholarship. Furthermore, the historical links between the extant heroic texts and any verifiable historical fact are both invariably slender and often quite tenuous, and therefore should not be overvalued."{{sfn|Ghosh|2016|p=8}} }} they originate and develop as part of an ].{{sfn|Millet|2008|pp=11–13}}{{sfn|Tiefenbach|Reichert|Beck|1999|pp=267–268}} Some early Gothic heroic legends are already found in ]' ''Getica'' ({{Circa|551}}).{{sfn|Haubrichs|2004|p=519}} The close link between Germanic heroic legend and Germanic language and possibly poetic devices is shown by the fact that the Germanic speakers in ] who adopted a Romance language, do not preserve Germanic legends but rather developed their own heroic folklore—excepting the figure of ].{{sfn|Ghosh|2007|p=249}}
On the Danube, change was far more dramatic. In the words of Walter Goffart:
:Between 401 and 411, four distinct groups of barbarians - different from Alaric's Goths - invaded Roman territory, all apparently on one-way journeys, in large-scale efforts to transpose themselves onto imperial soil and not just plunder and return home.{{sfn|Goffart|2006|p=94}}


===Germanic law===
The reasons that these invasions apparently all dispersed from the same area, the Middle Danube, are uncertain. It is most often argued that the Huns must have already started moving west, and pressuring the Middle Danube. Peter Heather for example writes that around 400, "a highly explosive situation was building up in the Middle Danube, as Goths, Vandals, Alans and other refugees from the Huns moved west of the Carpathians" into the area of modern Hungary on the Roman frontier.{{sfn|Heather|2009|pp=182-183,197}}
{{Main|Early Germanic law}}
]


Until the middle of the 20th century, the majority of scholars assumed the existence of a distinct Germanic legal culture and law.{{sfn|Dilcher|2011|pp=241–242}} Early ideas about Germanic law have come under intense scholarly scrutiny since the 1950s, and specific aspects of it such as the legal importance of ''],'' retinues, and loyalty, and the concept of outlawry can no longer be justified.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=811}}{{sfn|Dilcher|2011|p=245}} Besides the assumption of a common Germanic legal tradition and the use of sources of different types from different places and time periods,{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=811}} there are no native sources for early Germanic law.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=798–799}}{{sfn|Dilcher|2011|p=243}} The earliest written legal sources, the ''Leges Barbarorum'', were all written under Roman and Christian influence and often with the help of Roman jurists,{{sfn|Lück|2010|pp=423–424}} and contain large amounts of "Vulgar Latin Law", an unofficial legal system that functioned in the Roman provinces.{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|pp=800–801}}
Walter Goffart, in contrast, has pointed out that there is no clear evidence of new eastern groups arriving in the area immediately before the great movements, and so it remains possible that the Huns moved West after these large groups had left the Middle Danube. Goffart's suggestion is that the example of the Goths, such as those led by Alaric, had set an example leading to a "common perception that warriors could improve their condition by forcing their existence on the attention of the Empire".{{sfn|Goffart|2006|loc=ch.5}}


As of 2023, scholarly consensus is that Germanic law is best understood in contrast with ], in that whereas Roman law was "learned" and the same across regions, Germanic law was not learned and incorporated regional peculiarities.{{sfn|Dusil|Kannowski|Schwedler|2023|p=78}} Common elements include an emphasis on ], gesture, formulaic language, legal symbolism, and ritual.{{sfn|Dilcher|2011|pp=246–247}} Some items in the "Leges", such as the use of vernacular words, may reveal aspects of originally Germanic, or at least non-Roman, law. Legal historian Ruth Schmidt-Wiegand writes that this vernacular, often in the form of Latinized words, belongs to "the oldest layers of a Germanic legal language" and shows some similarities to Gothic.{{sfn|Schmidt-Wiegand|2010|p=396}}{{sfn|Timpe|Scardigli|2010|p=801}}
Whatever the chain of events, the Middle Danube later became the centre of Attila's loose empire containing many East Germanic people from the east, who remained there after the death of Attila. The make-up of peoples in that area, previously the home of the Germanic Marcomanni, Quadi and non-Germanic Iazyges, changed completely in ways which had a significant impact on the Roman empire and its European neighbours. In the future, though the new peoples ruling this area still included Germanic-speakers, as discussed above, they were not described by Romans as ''Germani'', but rather "Gothic peoples".


===Warfare===
*In 401, ] mentions a Roman victory over a large force including Vandals, in the province of Raëtia. It is possible that this group was involved in the later crossing of the Rhine.{{sfn|Goffart|2006|pp=88-89}}
] on the ] (193&nbsp;CE)]]
*In 405–406, ] who was probably Gothic, entered the empire on the Middle Danube with a very large force of unclearly defined, but apparently Gothic, composition, and succeeded to invade Italy.{{sfn|Heather|2009|p=182}} He was captured and killed in 406 near Florence and 12000 of his men recruited into Roman forces.
{{Main|Early Germanic warfare|Military organization of the Germanic peoples}}
*A more successful invasion apparently also originating from the Middle Danube, reached the Rhine a few months later. As described by Halsall: "On 31 December 405 a huge body from the interior of Germania crossed the Rhine: Siling and Hasding Vandals, Sueves and Alans. The Franks in the area fought back furiously and even killed the Vandal king. Significantly no source mentions any defense by Roman troops."{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=211}} The composition of this group of barbarians, who were not all Germanic-speaking, indicates that they had traveled from the area north of the ]. (The Suebians involved may well have included remnants of the once powerful Marcomanni and Quadi.) The non-Germanic Alans were the largest group, and one part of them under ] settled with Roman agreement in Gaul, while the rest of these peoples entered Roman Iberia in 409 and established kingdoms there, and some traveled further to establish the Vandal kingdom of North Africa.
*In 411 a Burgundian group established themselves in northern ] on the Rhine, between Franks and Alamanni, holding the cities of ], ], and ]. They and a group of Alans helped establish yet another short-lived claimant to the throne, ], who was eventually defeated by the Visigoths cooperating with Honorius.


Warfare seems to have been a constant in Germanic society,{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=673}} including conflicts among and within Germanic peoples.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=794}} There is no common Germanic word for "war", and it was not necessarily differentiated from other forms of violence.{{sfn|Bulitta|Springer|2010|pp=665–667}} Historical information on Germanic warfare almost entirely depends on Greco-Roman sources,{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=62}} however their accuracy has been questioned.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=674}} The core of the army was formed by the ] (retinue), a group of warriors following a chief.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=785}} As retinues grew larger, their names could become associated with entire peoples. Many retinues functioned as {{Lang|la|]}} (mercenary units in the Roman army).{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=793–794}}
Motivated by the ensuing chaos in Gaul, in 406 the Roman army in Britain elected ] as emperor and they took control there.


Roman sources stress, perhaps partially as a ], that the Germanic peoples fought without discipline.{{sfn|Green|1998|pp=68–69}}{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=63}} Germanic warriors fought mostly on foot,{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=35}} in tight formations in close combat.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=663}} Tacitus mentions a single formation as used by the ''Germani'', the wedge ({{langx|la|cuneus}}).{{sfn|Bulitta|Springer|2010|pp=678–679}} Cavalry was rare: in the Roman period, it mostly consisted of chiefs and their immediate retinues,{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=35}} who may have dismounted to fight.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=672}} However, East Germanic peoples such as the Goths developed cavalry forces armed with lances due to contact with various nomadic peoples.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=42}} Archaeological finds, mostly in the form of grave goods, indicate that most warriors were armed with spear, shield, and often with swords.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=663}} Higher status individuals were often buried with spurs for riding.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=672}} The only archaeological evidence for helmets and ] shows them to be of Roman manufacture.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=661}}
In 408, the eastern emperor Arcadius died, leaving a child as successor, and the west Roman military leader ] was killed. Alaric, wanting a formal Roman command but unable to negotiate one, invaded Rome itself, twice, in 401 and 408.


==Economy and material culture==
], who became '']'' by 411, restored order step-by-step, eventually allowing the Visigoths to settle within the empire in southwest Gaul. He also committed to re-taking control of Iberia, from the Rhine-crossing groups. When Constantius died in 421, having been co-emperor himself for one year, Honorius was the only emperor in the West. However, Honorius died in 423 without heir. After this, the Western Roman empire steadily lost control of its provinces.
===Agriculture and population density===
Unlike agriculture in the Roman provinces, which was organized around the large farms known as ], Germanic agriculture was organized around villages. When Germanic peoples expanded into northern Gaul in the 4th and 5th centuries CE, they brought this village-based agriculture with them, which increased the agricultural productivity of the land; ] suggests this means that Germania was more agriculturally productive than is generally assumed.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=409}} Villages were not distant from each other but often within sight, revealing a fairly high population density, and contrary to the assertions of Roman sources, only about 30% of Germania was covered in forest, about the same percentage as today.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=1273}}


Based on pollen samples and the finds of seeds and plant remains, the chief grains cultivated in Germania were barley, oats, and wheat (both ] and ]), while the most common vegetables were beans and peas. Flax was also grown.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=79}} Agriculture in Germania relied heavily on animal husbandry, primarily the raising of cattle, which were smaller than their Roman counterparts{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=76–77}} Both cultivation and animal husbandry methods improved with time, with examples being the introduction of rye, which grew better in Germania, and the introduction of the ].{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=410}}
==== From Western Roman Empire to medieval kingdoms (420–568) ====
{{Further|Decline of the Western Roman Empire|Barbarian kingdoms}}
] kingdoms and tribes after the end of the ] in 476 CE]]
], Ravenna, 477, with Odoacer in profile, depicted with a "barbarian" ].]]
]
]
The Western Roman Empire declined over several steps in the 5th and 6th centuries, and the eastern emperors only had limited control over events in Italy and the western empire. Germanic speakers who by now dominated the Roman military in Europe, and lived both inside and outside the empire, played many roles in this complex dynamic. Notably, as the old territory of the western empire came to be ruled on a regional basis, the barbarian military forces, ruled now by kings, took over administration with differing levels of success. With some exceptions, such as the ] and ], most of these new political entities identified themselves with a Germanic-speaking heritage.


===Crafts===
In the 420s, ] was a general who successfully used Hunnish forces on several occasions, fighting Roman factions, and various barbarians including Goths and Franks. In 429 he was elevated to the rank of ''magister militum'' in the western empire, putting him in control of much of its policy. One of his first conflicts was with ], a rebellious governor of the province of ] in modern Tunisia and Libya. Both sides sought an alliance with the Vandals based in southern Spain who had acquired a fleet there. In this context, the ] of North Africa and the western Mediterranean would come into being.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=240}}
It is unclear if there was a special class of craftsmen in Germania, however archaeological finds of tools are frequent.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=427–428}} Many everyday items such as dishes were made out of wood, and archaeology has found the remains of wooden well construction.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=248}} The 4th-century CE Nydam and Illerup ships show highly developed knowledge of ship construction, while elite graves have revealed wooden furniture with complex ].{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=429}} Products made from ceramics included cooking, drinking, and storage, vessels, as well as lamps. While originally formed by hand, the period around 1 CE saw the introduction of the ].{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=435}} Some of the ceramics produced on potter's wheels seem to have been done in direct imitation of Roman wares,{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=130}} and may have been produced by Romans in Germania or by ''Germani'' who had learned Roman techniques while serving in the Roman army.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=507}} The shape and decoration of Germanic ceramics vary by region and archaeologists have traditionally used these variations to determine larger cultural areas.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=434}} Many ceramics were probably produced locally in hearths, but large pottery kilns have also been discovered, and it seems clear that there were areas of specialized production.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=130}}
*In 433 Aëtius was in exile and spent time in the Hunnish domain.
*In 434, the Vandals were granted the control of some parts of northwest Africa, but Aëtius defeated Boniface using Hunnish forces.
*In 436 Aëtius defeated the Burgundians on the Rhine with the help of Hunnish forces.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=244}}
*In 439 the Vandals and their allies captured Carthage. The Romans made a new agreement recognizing the Visigothic kingdom.
*In 440, the Hunnish "empire" as it can now be called, under ] and his brother Bleda began a series of attacks over the Danube into the eastern empire, and Danubian part of the western empire. They received enormous payments from the eastern empire and then focused their attentions to the west, where they were already familiar with the situation, and in friendly contact with the African Vandals.
*In 442 Aëtius seems to have granted the Alans who had remained in Gaul a kingdom, apparently including ], possibly to counter local independent Roman groups (so called ], who also competed for power in Iberia).
*In 443 Aëtius settled the Burgundians from the Rhine deeper in the empire, in Savoy in Gaul.
*In 451, the large mixed force of Attila crossed the Rhine but was defeated by Aetius with forces from the settled barbarians in Gaul - Visigoths, Franks, Burgundians and Alans.
*In 452 Attila attacked Italy, but had to retreat to the Middle Danube because of disease.
*In 453, Aëtius and Attila both died.
*In 454, the Hunnish alliance divided and fought the ]. The original names of the peoples in the alliance appear again. Several of them were allowed to become federates of the eastern empire in the Balkans, and others created kingdoms in the Middle Danube.


===Metalworking===
In the subsequent decades, the Franks and Alamanni tended to remain in small kingdoms but these began to extend deeper into the empire. In northern Gaul, a Roman military "King of Franks" also seems to have existed, ], whose successor ] established dominance of the smaller kingdoms of the Franks and Alamanni, who they defeated at the ] in 496.
] work.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=123}}]]
Despite the claims of Roman writers such as Tacitus that the ''Germani'' had little iron and lacked expertise in working it, deposits of iron were commonly found in Germania and Germanic smiths were skillful metalworkers.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=127}} Smithies are known from multiple settlements, and smiths were often buried with their tools.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=469}} An iron mine discovered at Rudki, in the ] mountains of modern central Poland, operated from the 1st to the 4th centuries CE and included a substantial smelting workshop; similar facilities have been found in Bohemia.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=128–129}} The remains of large smelting operations have been discovered by ] in Jutland (4th to 6th century CE),{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=444}} as well as at Glienick in northern Germany and at ] in the Netherlands (both 4th century CE).{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=448–449}} Germanic smelting furnaces may have produced metal that was as high-quality as that produced by the Romans.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=129}} In addition to large-scale production, nearly every individual settlement seems to have produced some iron for local use.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=444}} Iron was used for agricultural tools, tools for various crafts, and for weapons.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=452}}


] was needed in order to make molds and for the production of jewelry, however it is unclear if the ''Germani'' were able to produce lead. While lead mining is known from within the ] across the Rhine from the Roman Empire, it is sometimes theorized that this was the work of Roman miners.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=455–456}} Another mine within Germania was near modern ], where again it is theorized that lead was exported to Rome.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=459–460}} The neighboring Roman provinces of ] and ] produced a great deal of lead, which has been found stamped as {{lang|la|plumbum Germanicum}} ("Germanic lead") in Roman shipwrecks.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=455–457}}
Compared to Gaul, what happened in ], which was similarly both isolated from Italy and heavily Romanized, is less clearly recorded. However the end result was similar, with a Germanic-speaking military class, the ], taking over administration of what remained of Roman society, and conflict between an unknown number of regional powers. While major parts of Gaul and Britain redefined themselves ethnically on the basis of their new rulers, as ] and ], in England the main population also became Germanic speaking. The exact reasons for the difference are uncertain, but significant levels of migration played a role.{{sfn|Halsall|2013}}


Deposits of gold are not found naturally within Germania and had to either be imported{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=120}} or could be found having naturally washed down rivers.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=510–511}} The earliest known gold objects made by Germanic craftsmen are mostly small ornaments dating from the later 1st century CE.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=120}} Silver working likewise dates from the first century CE, and silver often served as a decorative element with other metals.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=126–127}} From the 2nd century onward, increasingly complex gold jewelry was made, often inlaid with precious stones and in a ].{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=122–123}} Inspired by Roman metalwork, Germanic craftsmen also began working with gold and silver-gilt foils on belt buckles, jewelry, and weapons.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=123}} Pure gold objects produced in the late Roman period included ]s with snakeheads, often displaying ] and ] work, techniques that dominated throughout Germanic Europe.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=123–124}}
In 476 ], a Roman soldier who came from the tribes of the Middle Danube in the aftermath of Nedao, became King of Italy, removing the last western emperors from power. He was murdered and replaced in 493 by ], described as ], one of the most powerful Middle Danube peoples of the old Hun alliance. Theoderic had been raised up and supported by the eastern emperors, and his administration continued a sophisticated Roman administration, in cooperation with the traditional ] class. Similarly, Roman lifestyles continued in North Africa under the Vandals, Savoy under the Burgundians, and within the Visigothic realm.


===Clothing and textiles===
The Ostrogothic kingdom ended in 542 when the eastern emperor ] made a last great effort to reconquer the ]. The conflicts destroyed the Italian senatorial class.{{sfn|Geary|2002|p=113}} The eastern empire was also unable to hold Italy for long, and in 568 the ] king ], a Suebian people who had entered the Middle Danubian region from the north conquering and partly absorbing the frontier peoples there, entered Italy and created the Italian ] there. These Lombards now included Suevi, ], ], ], Bulgars, Avars, Saxons, Goths, and ]. As Peter Heather has written these "peoples" were no longer peoples in any traditional sense.<ref>{{harvtxt|Heather|2009|p=240}}, citing ].</ref>
] (3rd century CE){{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=431}}]]
Clothing does not generally preserve well archaeologically. Early Germanic clothing is shown on some Roman stone monuments such as ] and the ], and is occasionally discovered in finds from in ],{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=430–431}} mostly from Scandinavia.{{sfn|Banck-Burgess|Müller|Hägg|2010|p=1214}} Frequent finds include long trousers, sometimes including connected stockings, shirt-like gowns ({{lang|de|Kittel}}) with long sleeves, large pieces of cloth, and capes with fur on the inside.{{sfn|Banck-Burgess|Müller|Hägg|2010|pp=1214–1215}} All of these are thought to be male clothing, while finds of tubular garments are thought to be female clothing. These would have reached to the ankles and would likely have been held in place by brooches at the height of the shoulders, as shown on Roman monuments.{{sfn|Banck-Burgess|Müller|Hägg|2010|p=1215}} On Roman depictions, the dress was gathered below the breast or at the waist, and there are frequently no sleeves. Sometimes a blouse or skirt is depicted below the dress, along with a neckerchief around the throat.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=131}} By the middle of the 5th century CE, both men and women among the continental Germanic peoples came to wear a Roman-style ] as their most important piece of clothing. This was secured at the waist and likely adopted due to intensive contact with the Roman world.{{sfn|Banck-Burgess|Müller|Hägg|2010|pp=1221–1222}} The Romans typically depict Germanic men and women as bareheaded, although some head-coverings have been found. Although Tacitus mentions an undergarment made of linen, no examples of these have been found.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=131}}


Surviving examples indicate that Germanic textiles were of high quality and mostly made of ] and ].{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=431}} Roman depictions show the Germani wearing materials that were only lightly worked.{{sfn|Banck-Burgess|Müller|Hägg|2010|p=1216}} Surviving examples indicate that a variety of weaving techniques were used.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=131}} Leather was used for shoes, belts, and other gear.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=433–434}} ], sometimes made of glass or amber, and the weights from ]s and ]s are frequently found in Germanic settlements.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=431}}
Older accounts which describe a long period of massive movements of peoples and military invasions are over-simplified, and only describe specific incidents. According to ], the Germanic peoples did not and could not "conquer the more advanced Roman world" nor were they able to "restore it as a political and economic entity"; instead, he asserts that the empire's "universalism" was replaced by "tribal particularism" which gave way to "regional patriotism".{{sfn|Wolfram|1997|p=308}} The Germanic peoples who overran the Western Roman Empire probably numbered less than 100,000 people per tribe, including approximately 15,000-20,000 warriors. They constituted a tiny minority of the population in the lands over which they seized control.{{refn|{{harvtxt|Wolfram|1997|p=7}}: "hese tribes were surprisingly small: fifteen to twenty thousand warriors—which means a total of about one hundred thousand people in a tribe—was the maximum number a large people could raise... These people are likewise presented as conquerors of the Roman Empire, even though they constituted a vanishing minority within it."}}


===Trade===
Apart from the common history many of them had in the Roman military, and on Roman frontiers, a new and longer-term unifying factor for the new kingdoms was that by 500, the start of the ], most of the old Western empire had converted to the same Rome-based ] form of ]. A key turning point was the conversion of Clovis I in 508. Before this point, many of the Germanic kingdoms, such as the Goths and Burgundians, were ] Christians - a form of Christianity which they perhaps took up in the time of the Arian emperor ], but which was now considered a heresy.
], likely a Roman diplomatic gift.{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=64}} The treasure may date from the reign of ] (37–68 CE) or the early ] (69–96 CE).{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=92}}]]
Archaeology shows that from at least the turn of the 3rd century CE larger regional settlements in Germania existed that were not exclusively involved in an agrarian economy, and that the main settlements were connected by paved roads. The entirety of Germania was within a system of long-distance trade.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=1274–1275}} Migration-period seaborne trade is suggested by ] on the Danish island of ] and other harbors on the Baltic.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=98}}


Roman trade with Germania is poorly documented.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=88}} Roman merchants crossing the Alps for Germania are recorded already by Caesar in the 1st century BCE.{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=64}} During the imperial period, most trade probably took place in trading posts in Germania or at major Roman bases.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=89}} The most well-known Germanic export to the Roman Empire was amber, with a trade centered on the Baltic coast.{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=65}} Economically, however, amber is likely to have been fairly unimportant.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=95}} The use of Germanic loanwords in surviving Latin texts suggests that besides amber ({{lang|la|glaesum}}), the Romans also imported the feathers of Germanic geese ({{lang|la|ganta}}) and hair dye ({{lang|la|sapo}}). Germanic slaves were also a major commodity.{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=66}} Archaeological discoveries indicate that lead was exported from Germania as well, perhaps mined in Roman-Germanic "joint ventures".{{sfn|Steuer|2021|p=461}}
===Early Middle Ages===
{{Main|Early Middle Ages}}
{{refimprove|section|date=March 2020}}
] (481) to the divisions of ] (843/870)]]
] settlements during the ], including ] conquests]]
In the centuries after 568, the ], by now centred in Spain, was ended by the ] in the 8th century. Much of continental catholic Europe became part of a greater ] under the ] and then the ], which began with ], the son of ]. Charles, though not a king, reconsolidated the Frankish kingdom's dominance over Saxons, Frisians, Bavarians and Burgundians, and defeated the Umayyads at the 732 ]. Pepin's son ] conquered the Lombards in 774, and in an important turning point in European history, was crowned as emperor by ] in Rome on Christmas Day, 800 CE. This consolidated a shift in the power structure from the south to the north, and was also a strong symbolic link to Rome and the Roman Christianity. The core of the new empire included what is now France, Germany and the ] countries. The empire laid the foundations for the medieval and early modern '']'', finally destroyed only by the ]. The Frankish-Catholic way of doing politics and war and religion also had a strong effect upon all neighbouring regions, including what became England, Spain, Italy, Austria, and Bohemia.


Products imported from Rome are found archaeologically throughout the Germanic sphere and include vessels of bronze and silver, glassware, pottery, brooches; other products such as textiles and foodstuffs may have been just as important.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=87}} Rather than mine and smelt ]s themselves, Germanic smiths seem to have often preferred to melt down finished metal objects from Rome, which were imported in large numbers, including coins, metal vessels, and metal statues.{{sfn|Steuer|2021|pp=463–469}} Tacitus mentions in ''Germania'' chapter 23 that the Germani living along the Rhine bought wine, and Roman wine has been found in Denmark and northern Poland.{{sfn|Murdoch|2004|p=64}} Finds of Roman silver coinage and weapons might have been war booty or the result of trade, while high quality silver items may have been diplomatic gifts.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=87–88}} Roman coinage may have acted as a form of currency as well.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=101}}
The effect of old Germanic culture on this new Latin-using empire is a topic of dispute, because there was much continuity with the old Roman legal systems, and the increasingly important Christian religion. An example which is argued to show an influence of earlier Germanic culture is law. The new kingdoms created new law codes in Latin, with occasional Germanic words.{{sfn|Liebeschuetz|2015|p=97}} These were Roman-influenced, and under strong church influence all law was increasingly standardized to accord with Christian philosophy, and old Roman law.{{sfn|Geary|2002|pp=123-128,137-138}}


==Genetics==
Germanic languages in western Europe also faded out of use in most areas apart from the West Germanic group of related languages including England, the "]n" Frankish homelands near the Lower Rhine, Maas and Scheldt rivers, and the large area between the Rhine and Elbe. With the splitting off of this latter area within the Frankish empire, the first ever political entity corresponding loosely to modern "Germany" came into existence.
{{See also|Battle Axe culture#Genetics|Bell Beaker culture#Genetics|Nordic Bronze Age#Genetics}}
The use of genetic studies to investigate the Germanic past is controversial, with scholars such as ] suggesting it could represent a hearkening back to 19th-century ideas of race.{{sfn|Halsall|2014|p=518}} ], ], and ] write that genetics studies are of great use for demographic history, but cannot give us any information about cultural history.{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|pp=32–33}} In a 2013 book which reviewed studies made up until then, scholars noted that most Germanic speakers today have a ] that is a mixture including ], ], ] and ]; however, the authors also note that these groups are older than Germanic languages and found among speakers of other languages.{{sfn|Manco|2013|p=208}}


==Modern reception==
In ] the once relatively developed periphery of the Roman world collapsed culturally and economically, and this can be seen in the Germanic-associated archaeological evidence: in the area of today's southern Poland and Ukraine the collapse was not long after 400, and by 700 Germanic material culture was entirely west of the Elbe in the area where the Romans had been active since Caesar's time, and the Franks were now active. East of the Elbe was to become mainly ] speaking.{{sfn|Heather|2009|pp=371-372}}
The rediscovery of Tacitus's ''Germania'' in the 1450s was used by German ] to claim a glorious classical past for their nation that could compete with that of Greece and Rome,{{sfn|Donecker|2020|p=68}} and to equate the "Germanic" with the "German".{{sfn|Beck|2004|pp=25–26}} While the humanists' notion of the "Germanic" was initially vague, later it was narrowed and used to support a notion of German(ic) superiority to other nations.{{sfn|Donecker|2020|pp=67–71}} Equally important was ]'s '']'', rediscovered by ] in the mid-15th century and first printed in 1515 by ], which depicted Scandinavia as the "womb of nations" ({{langx|la|vagina nationum}}) from which all the historical northeastern European barbarians migrated in the distant past.{{sfn|Donecker|2020|p=75}} While treated with suspicion by German scholars, who preferred the indigenous origin given by Tacitus, this motif became very popular in contemporary Swedish ], as it supported Sweden's imperial ambitions.{{sfn|Donecker|2020|p=76}} Peutinger printed the ''Getica'' together with ]'s ''History of the Lombards'', so that the ''Germania'', the ''Getica'', and the ''History of the Lombards'' formed the basis for the study of the Germanic past.{{sfn|Steinacher|2020|p=40}} Scholars did not clearly differentiate between the Germanic peoples, Celtic peoples, and the "Scythian peoples" until the late 18th century with the discovery of ] and the establishment of language as the primary criterion for nationality. Before that time, German scholars considered the Celtic peoples to be part of the Germanic group.{{sfn|Donecker|2020|pp=80–84}}


The beginning of ] proper starts around the turn of the 19th century, with ] and ] being the two most significant founding figures. Their oeuvre included various monumental works on linguistics, culture, and literature.{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|pp=5–6}} Jacob Grimm offered many arguments identifying the ] as the "most Germanic" of the Germanic-speaking peoples, many of which were taken up later by others who sought to equate "Germanicness" ({{langx|de|Germanentum}}) with "Germanness" ({{langx|de|Deutschtum}}).{{sfn|Beck|2004|pp=26–27}} Grimm also argued that the Scandinavian sources were, while much later, more "pure" attestations of "Germanness" than those from the south, an opinion that remains common today.{{sfn|Beck|2004|p=27}} German ] thinkers of the ] movement placed a great emphasis on the connection of modern Germans to the ''Germania'' using Tacitus to prove the purity and virtue of the German people, which had allowed them to conquer the decadent Romans.{{sfn|Mosse|1964|pp=67–71}} German historians used the Germanic past to argue for a ], democratic form of government and a unified German state.{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|p=11}} Contemporary ] in Scandinavia placed more weight on the ], resulting in the movement known as ].{{sfn|Derry|2012|pp=27, 220, 238–248}}
Outside of the Roman-influenced zone, Germanic-speaking Scandinavia was in the ] and eventually entered the ], with ] to ], Ireland and ] in the west and as far as ] and ] in the east.<ref>{{harvtxt|Derry|2012|pp=16–35}}; {{harvtxt|Clements|2005|pp=214–229}}; {{harvtxt|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=310}}</ref> Swedish Vikings, known locally as the ], ventured deep into Russia, where they founded the political entities of ]. They defeated the ] and became the dominant power in Eastern Europe. The dominant language of these communities came to be ].{{sfn|Vasiliev|1936|pp=117-135}} By 900 CE the ] also secured a foothold on Frankish soil along the Lower Seine River valley in what became known as ]. On the other hand, the Scandinavian countries were, starting with Denmark, under the influence of Germany to their south, and also the lands where they had colonies. Bit by bit they became Christian, and organized themselves into Frankish- and Catholic-influenced kingdoms.


In the late 19th century, ] developed several widely accepted theories tying archaeological finds of specific assemblages of objects. Kossina used his theories to extend Germanic identity back to the ] and to state with confidence when and where various Germanic and other peoples had migrated within Europe.{{sfn|Todd|1999|pp=251–252}} In the 1930s and 40s, the ] made use of notions of Germanic "purity" reaching back into the earliest prehistoric times.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=9}} Nazi ideologues also used the "Germanic" nature of peoples such as the Franks and Goths to justify territorial annexations in northern France, Ukraine, and the Crimea.{{sfn|Halsall|2007|p=14}} Scholars reinterpreted Germanic culture to justify the Nazis' rule as anchored in the Germanic past, emphasizing noble leaders and warlike retinues who dominated surrounding peoples.{{sfn|Brather|Heizmann|Patzold|2021|pp=11–12}} After 1945, these associations led to a scholarly backlash and re-examining of Germanic origins.{{sfn|Todd|1999|p=9}} Many medieval specialists have even argued that scholars should avoid the term ''Germanic'' altogether since it is too emotionally charged, adding that it has been politically abused and creates more confusion than clarity.{{sfn|Kaiser|2007|p=379}}
] (''Regnum Teutonicum'') within the ], circa 1000 AD]]

==Roman descriptions of early Germanic people and culture==
{{See|Germanic culture|Early Germanic culture}}
Caesar and Tacitus gave colorful descriptions of the Germanic peoples, but scholars note that these need to be viewed cautiously. For one thing, many of the tropes used, such as concerning the red or blond hair, the blue eyes, and the undisciplined emotions of the Germanic peoples, were old ones that had long been used for any northern peoples such as Gauls. Secondly, the Germanic descriptions of both authors are recognized as having been intended to be both critical of Roman moral softness, and pushing for specific foreign policies.

Tacitus famously described the Germanic people as ethnically "unmixed", which had an influence on pre-1945 German racist nationalism. It was not necessarily meant to be purely positive:
:For my own part, I agree with those who think that the tribes of Germany are free from all taint of inter-marriages with foreign nations, and that they appear as a distinct, unmixed race, like none but themselves. Hence, too, the same physical peculiarities throughout so vast a population. All have fierce blue eyes, red hair, huge frames, fit only for a sudden exertion. They are less able to bear laborious work. Heat and thirst they cannot in the least endure; to cold and hunger their climate and their soil inure them.<ref name=tac4>{{harvtxt|Tacitus|2009|p=39}} ''Germania'', .</ref>

Modern scholars point out that one way of interpreting such remarks is that it is consistent with other comments by Tacitus indicating that the Germanic people lived very remotely, in unattractive countries, for example in the next part of the text:
:Their country, though somewhat various in appearance, yet generally either bristles with forests or reeks with swamps; it is more rainy on the side of Gaul, bleaker on that of Noricum and Pannonia. It is productive of grain, but unfavourable to fruit-bearing trees; it is rich in flocks and herds, but these are for the most part undersized, and even the cattle have not their usual beauty or noble head. <ref name=tac5>{{harvtxt|Tacitus|2009|p=39}} ''Germania'', .</ref>

Archaeological research has revealed that the early Germanic peoples were primarily agricultural, although husbandry and fishing were important sources of livelihood depending on the nature of the environment.{{sfn|Owen|1960|pp=166-174}} They carried out extensive trade with their neighbours, notably exporting amber, slaves, mercenaries and animal hides, and importing weapons, metals, glassware and coins in return.{{sfn|Owen|1960|pp=174-178}} They eventually came to excel at craftsmanship, particularly metalworking.{{sfn|Waldman|Mason|2006|p=23}} In many cases in fact, ancient Germanic smiths and other craftsmen produced products of higher quality than the Romans.{{refn|"Some smiths were able to rework iron into high-quality steel and make sword blades with a core of softer steel for flexibility and harder steel on the exterior to keep a sharp edge, far finer weapons than those used in the Roman army at the time."{{harvtxt|Waldman|Mason|2006|pp=324}} "Furthermore, the skills of Germanic smiths and other craftsmen were as good as, or better than those found inside the Roman empire."{{harvtxt|MacDowall|2000|p=16}} }}

Before Tacitus, Julius Caesar described the ''Germani'' and their customs in his '']'', though in certain cases it is still a matter of debate if he refers to Northern ] tribes or clearly identified Germanic tribes. Caesar notes that the Gauls had earlier dominated and sent colonies into the lands of the Germans, but that the Gauls had since degenerated under the influence of Roman civilization, and now considered themselves inferior in military prowess.{{refn|{{harvtxt|Caesar|2019|pp=156, 6.24}}: "Proximity to our provinces and familiarity with seaborne imports bring the Gauls many things to use and keep, so they gradually grew accustomed to defeat, losing many battles and not even claiming to be the Germans' equals in courage now." {{harvtxt|Caesar|2019|pp=29, 1.39}}: "ur men inquired and heard Gauls and merchants describing the Germans' huge bodies, their incredible strength, and their experience in arms. They had often encountered them and could not stand the sight of them or endure their gaze. Great fear suddenly seized our whole army...".}}

: have neither ] to preside over sacred offices, nor do they pay great regard to sacrifices. They rank in the number of the gods those alone whom they behold, and by whose instrumentality they are obviously benefited, namely, the sun, fire, and the moon; they have not heard of the other deities even by report. Their whole life is occupied in hunting and in the pursuits of the military art; from childhood they devote themselves to fatigue and hardships. Those who have remained ] for the longest time, receive the greatest commendation among their people; they think that by this the growth is promoted, by this the physical powers are increased and the sinews are strengthened. And to have had knowledge of a woman before the twentieth year they reckon among the most disgraceful acts; of which matter there is no concealment, because they bathe promiscuously in the rivers and use skins or small cloaks of deer's hides, a large portion of the body being in consequence naked.<ref>Caesar, ''Gallic Wars'', .</ref>

:They do not pay much attention to agriculture, and a large portion of their food consists in milk, cheese, and flesh; nor has any one a fixed quantity of land or his own individual limits; but the magistrates and the leading men each year apportion to the tribes and families, who have united together, as much land as, and in the place in which, they think proper, and the year after compel them to remove elsewhere.<ref>{{harvtxt|Caesar|2019|pp=153–154}}, ''Gallic Wars'', .</ref>

==Genetics==
] haplogroups in Europe; ] represented by light blue.]]
In a 2013 book which reviewed studies up until then it was remarked that: "If and when scientists find ancient ] from men whom we can guess spoke Proto-Germanic, it is most likely to be a mixture of ], ], ] and ]". This was based purely upon those being the Y-DNA groups judged to be most commonly shared by speakers of Germanic languages today. However, as remarked in that book: "All of these are far older than Germanic languages and some are common among speakers of other languages too."{{sfn|Manco|2013|p=208}}


==See also== ==See also==
* ]
{{Commons category multi|Germanic peoples|Ancient Germanic history and culture}}
{{EB1911 poster|Teutonic Peoples|Germanic peoples}}
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]
* ]


==Notes== ==Notes==
{{Reflist|group=note|30em}} {{notelist|30em}}


==References== ==References==
===Citations===
{{Reflist|20em}}
{{Reflist|24em}}


==Bibliography== ===Bibliography===
{{refbegin|30em|indent=yes}} {{refbegin|30em|indent=yes}}
* {{Cite book|last=Anthony|first=David W.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=0FDqf415wqgC|title=The Horse, the Wheel, and Language: How Bronze-Age Riders from the Eurasian Steppes Shaped the Modern World|year=2007|publisher=Princeton University Press|isbn=978-1-4008-3110-4|author-link=David W. Anthony}}
<!-- A -->
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Banck-Burgess |first1=Johanna |last2=Müller |first2=Mechthild |last3=Hägg |first3=Inga |article=Kleidung |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |orig-year=2000 |pages=1064–1067 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_2972/html |publisher=de Gruyter |title=Archived copy |access-date=22 January 2022 |archive-date=23 April 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121439/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_2972/html |url-status=live }}
*{{Cite book|last=Anthony|first=David W.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=0FDqf415wqgC|title=The Horse, the Wheel, and Language: How Bronze-Age Riders from the Eurasian Steppes Shaped the Modern World|date=2007|publisher=Princeton University Press|year=|isbn=978-1-4008-3110-4|language=en|ref=harv|author-link=David W. Anthony}}
* {{cite book|last=Beck |first=Heinrich |chapter=The Concept of Germanic Antiquity |title=Early Germanic Literature and Culture |editor-last1=Murdoch |editor-first1=Brian |editor-last2=Read |editor-first2=Malcolm |publisher=Camden House |year=2004 |pages=25–28}}
<!-- B -->
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Beck |first1=Heinrich |last2=Quak |first2=Arend |display-authors=etal |article=Franken |year=2010 |orig-year=1995 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |url=https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_1661/html |title=Archived copy |access-date=9 August 2022 |archive-date=9 August 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220809132754/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_1661/html |url-status=live }}
*{{cite book|last1=Boatwright|first1=Mary T.|last2=Gargola|first2=Daniel J.|last3=Talbert|first3=Richard J. A.|year=2004|title=The Romans: From Village to Empire|place=New York|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-511875-9|ref=harv|url=https://archive.org/details/romansfromvillag00boat_0}}
* {{cite book|last=Brather |first=Sebastian |title=Ethnische Interpretationen in der frühgeschichtlichen Archäologie: Geschichte, Grundlagen und Alternativen |year=2004 |publisher=de Gruyter}}
*{{cite book | last=Burns | first=Thomas | year=2003 | title= Rome and the Barbarians, 100 B.C.—A.D. 400 | place= Baltimore, MD | publisher= Johns Hopkins University Press | isbn= 978-0-8018-7306-5| ref = harv |url=https://books.google.com/?id=PaRNJOLnRMUC}}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Brather |first=Sebastian |orig-year=2006 |article=Völkerwanderungszeit |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |publisher=de Gruyter |year=2010 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_6245/html }}
<!-- C -->
* {{cite book |last1=Brather |first1=Sebastian |last2=Heizmann |first2=Wilhelm |last3=Patzold |first3=Steffen |author-link1=Sebastian Brather |author-link2=Wilhelm Heizmann |author-link3=Steffen Patzold |chapter='Germanische Altertumskunde' im Rückblick. Einführung |title=Germanische Altertumskunde im Wandel. Archäologische, philologische und geschichtswissenschaftliche Beiträge aus 150 Jahren |editor-last1=Brather |editor-first1=Sebastian |editor-last2=Heizmann |editor-first2=Wilhelm |editor-last3=Patzold |editor-first3=Steffen |publisher=de Gruyter |year=2021 |pages=1–36 |doi=10.1515/9783110563061-001|s2cid=233770774 }}
*{{cite book|last=Chadwick|first=Munro|title=Nationalities of Europe and the Growth of National Ideologies|year=1945|place=Cambridge|publisher=Cambridge University Press|url=https://archive.org/details/in.ernet.dli.2015.34259|oclc=868629664|ref=harv}}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Bulitta |first1=Brigitte |last2=Springer |first2=Matthias |orig-year=2000 |display-authors=etal |article=Kriegswesen |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_3111/html |publisher=de Gruyter |pages=667–746 |title=Archived copy |access-date=23 August 2021 |archive-date=23 April 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121418/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_3111/html |url-status=live }}
*{{cite book|first=Arne Søby |last=Christensen |title=Cassiodorus, Jordanes and the History of the Goths: Studies in a Migration Myth |year=2002|isbn=9788772897103 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=AcLDHOqOt4cC|ref=harv}}
* {{cite book | last=Burns | first=Thomas | year=2003 | title=Rome and the Barbarians, 100 B.C.–A.D. 400 | place=Baltimore, MD | publisher=Johns Hopkins University Press | isbn=978-0-8018-7306-5 | url=https://books.google.com/books?id=PaRNJOLnRMUC | access-date=25 August 2020 | archive-date=23 April 2023 | archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121419/https://books.google.com/books?id=PaRNJOLnRMUC | url-status=live }}
*{{cite book|last=Clements|first=Jonathan|year=2005|title=A Brief History of the Vikings: Last Pagans or the First Modern Europeans?|place=London|publisher= Constable & Robinson|isbn=978-1-84529-076-4|ref=harv}}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Capelle |first1=Torsten |last2=Brather |first2=Sebastian |article=Wikingerzeit |year=2010 |orig-year=2007 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |url=https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_6503/html |title=Archived copy |access-date=5 February 2022 |archive-date=5 February 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220205005544/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_6503/html |url-status=live }}
*{{cite book| last=Cunliffe | first=Barry | year=2011 | title=Europe between the Oceans, 9000 BC–AD 1000 | place=New Haven and London| publisher= Yale University Press | isbn= 978-0-300-17086-3| ref = harv}}
* {{cite book|last=Chaniotis|first=Angelos|chapter=Paradoxon, Enargeia, Empathy|title=Hellenistic Oratory: Continuity and Change|chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=8DhXkbiOEUkC|editor1-last=Kremmydas|editor1-first=Christos|editor2-last=Tempest|editor2-first=Kathryn|year=2013|place=Oxford and New York|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-965431-4|access-date=25 July 2021|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121417/https://books.google.com/books?id=8DhXkbiOEUkC|url-status=live}}
<!-- D -->
*{{cite book| last=Derry | first=T.K. | year=2012 | title=A History of Scandinavia: Norway, Sweden, Denmark, Finland, Iceland | place=Minneapolis and London|publisher= University of Minnesota Press |isbn= 978-0-8166-3799-7|ref=harv}} * {{cite book|last=Cusack |first=Carole M. |title=Conversion among the Germanic Peoples |publisher=Cassell |year=1998}}
* {{cite book| last=Derry | first=T.K. | year=2012 | title=A History of Scandinavia: Norway, Sweden, Denmark, Finland, Iceland | place=Minneapolis and London|publisher= University of Minnesota Press |isbn= 978-0-8166-3799-7}}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Dilcher |first=Gerhard |title=Germanisches Recht |encyclopedia=Handwörterbuch zur deutschen Rechtsgeschichte |edition=2nd |volume=2 |year=2011 |pages=241–252}}
<!-- F -->
* {{citation|last1=Donecker |first1=Stefan |chapter=Re-inventing the 'Germanic' in the Early Modern Era: ''Omnes Germani sunt, contra fabulas quorundam''| title= Interrogating the 'Germanic' |editor1-first= Matthias |editor1-last=Friedrich |editor2-first=James M. | editor2-last=Harland |publisher=De Gruyter |year= 2020 |pages=67–84 |doi=10.1515/9783110701623-003|s2cid=241474332 }}
*{{Cite book|last=Fortson|first=Benjamin W.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=bSxHgej4tKMC|title=Indo-European Language and Culture: An Introduction|date=2004|publisher=John Wiley & Sons|year=|isbn=978-1-4443-5968-8|edition=2011|language=en|ref=harv|author-link=Benjamin W. Fortson IV}}
*{{cite book |author-last1=Dusil |author-first1=Stephan |author-last2=Kannowski |author-first2=Bernd |author-last3=Schwedler |author-first3=Gerald |chapter= Chapter 2 Early Middle Ages (500–1100) |title= A Companion to Western Legal Traditions: From Antiquity to the Twentieth Century |editor-last1=Masferrer |editor-first1=Aniceto |editor-last2=van Rhee |editor-first2=C.H. |editor-last3=Donlan |editor-first3=Seán |editor-last4=Heesters |editor-first4=Cornelis |publisher=Brill |year=2023 |pages=77–160 |doi=10.1163/9789004687257_004}}
*{{citation|last=Fuhrmann|first=Christopher|year=2012 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3iFkUtPZhzYC| title=Policing the Roman Empire: Soldiers, Administration, and Public Order| publisher=OUP|isbn=978-0-19-973784-0}}
* {{cite book|last=Düwel |first=Klaus |chapter=Runic |title=Early Germanic Literature and Culture |editor-last1=Murdoch |editor-first1=Brian |editor-last2=Read |editor-first2=Malcolm |publisher=Camden House |year=2004 |pages=121–148}}
<!-- G -->
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Düwel |first=Klaus |article=Arianische Kirchen |orig-year=1973 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010a |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_275/html |pages=801–807 |title=Archived copy |access-date=27 July 2021 |archive-date=17 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210817150957/https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_275/html |url-status=live }}
*{{cite book | last=Geary | first=Patrick J. | year=1999 | title=Late Antiquity: A Guide to the Postclassical World | chapter=Barbarians and Ethnicity | editor=G.W. Bowersock | editor2=Peter Brown | editor3=Oleg Grabar | location=Cambridge, Massachusetts | publisher=The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press | isbn=978-0-674-51173-6 | ref=harv | chapter-url=https://archive.org/details/lateantiquitygui00bowe | url-access=registration | url=https://archive.org/details/lateantiquitygui00bowe }}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Düwel |first=Klaus |article=Runen und Runendenkmäler |orig-year=2003 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010b |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_4785/html |pages=997–1024 |title=Archived copy |access-date=23 August 2021 |archive-date=23 April 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121434/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_4785/html |url-status=live }}
*{{cite book |last=Geary|first=Patrick J.|year=2002|title=The Myth of Nations: The Medieval Origins of Europe|location=Princeton, NJ|publisher=Princeton University Press|url=https://archive.org/details/mythofnationsmed0000gear|url-access=registration|isbn=978-0-69109-054-2|ref=harv}}
* {{Cite book|last=Fortson|first=Benjamin W.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=bSxHgej4tKMC|title=Indo-European Language and Culture: An Introduction|year=2004|publisher=John Wiley & Sons|isbn=978-1-4443-5968-8|edition=2011|author-link=Benjamin W. Fortson IV|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121418/https://books.google.com/books?id=bSxHgej4tKMC|url-status=live}}
*{{cite book|title=Rome's Fall and After|year=1989|last=Goffart|first=Walter|place=London|publisher=Hambledon Press|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=55pDIwvWnpoC|ref=harv|isbn=978-1-85285-001-2}}
*{{cite book |last=Goffart|first=Walter|title=Barbarian Tides: The Migration Age and the Later Roman Empire|year=2006|place=Philadelphia|publisher=University of Pennsylvania Press|isbn=978-0-81222-105-3|ref=harv |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=dM3kdRzztiIC}} * {{cite book | last=Geary | first=Patrick J. | year=1999 | title=Late Antiquity: A Guide to the Postclassical World | chapter=Barbarians and Ethnicity | editor=G.W. Bowersock | editor2=Peter Brown | editor3=Oleg Grabar | location=Cambridge, Massachusetts | publisher=The Belknap Press of Harvard University Press | isbn=978-0-674-51173-6 | chapter-url=https://archive.org/details/lateantiquitygui00bowe | url-access=registration | url=https://archive.org/details/lateantiquitygui00bowe }}
* {{cite journal |last=Ghosh |first=Shami |author-link=Shami Ghosh |title=On the origins of Germanic heroic poetry: a case study of the legend of the Burgundians |journal=Beiträge zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Literatur |year=2007 |volume=129 |issue=2 |pages=220–252 |doi=10.1515/BGSL.2007.220 |s2cid=161148492 |url=https://www.academia.edu/7848981 |access-date=28 July 2021 |archive-date=28 July 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210728182627/https://www.academia.edu/7848981 |url-status=live }}
*{{cite book | last=Goldsworthy | first=Adrian | title=Pax Romana | year=2016 | place=New Haven and London | publisher=Yale University Press | isbn=978-0-30017-882-1|ref=harv}}
*{{Cite book|last=Green|first=Dennis H.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RONb2alF0rEC|title=Language and History in the Early Germanic World|date=1998|publisher=Cambridge University Press|year=|isbn=978-0-521-79423-7|edition=2001|language=en|ref=harv|author-link=Dennis Howard Green}} * {{cite book | last=Ghosh | first=Shami | year=2016 | title=Writing the Barbarian Past: Studies in Early Medieval Historical Narrative | publisher=Brill | isbn=978-9-00430-522-9}}
* {{citation|last1=Goering |first1=Nelson |chapter=(Proto-)Germanic Alliterative Verse: Linguistic Limits on a Cultural Phenomenon | title= Interrogating the 'Germanic' |editor1-first= Matthias |editor1-last=Friedrich |editor2-first=James M. | editor2-last=Harland |publisher=De Gruyter |year= 2020 |pages=241–250 |doi=10.1515/9783110701623-003|s2cid=241474332 }}
*{{cite book|first=Dennis |last=Green |year=2007| title=Linguistic and Literary Traces of the Ostrogoths, The Ostrogoths from the Migration Period to the Sixth Century: An Ethnographic Perspective|editor-last1=Barnish |editor-last2=Marazzi|series=Studies in Historical Archaeoethnology|volume=7|isbn=9781843830740 |ref=harv|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=M0WnZ2vDfEkC}}
* {{cite book|last=Goffart|first=Walter|title=Barbarian Tides: The Migration Age and the Later Roman Empire|year=2006|place=Philadelphia|publisher=University of Pennsylvania Press|isbn=978-0-81222-105-3|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=dM3kdRzztiIC|access-date=30 March 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121417/https://books.google.com/books?id=dM3kdRzztiIC|url-status=live}}
*{{cite web | author=Encyclopædia Britannica | title= Germanic Languages: The Emergence of Germanic Languages | website=Britannica | url=https://www.britannica.com/topic/Germanic-languages/The-emergence-of-Germanic-languages | access-date=27 March 2020 | ref={{sfnRef|''Encyclopædia Britannica'', "Germanic Languages"}} }}
* {{cite book | last=Goldsworthy | first=Adrian | title=Caesar: Life of a Colossus | year=2006 | place=New Haven and London | publisher=Yale University Press | isbn=978-0-300-12048-6}}
*{{citation|last1=Grimm|last2=Grimm|first1=Jacob|first2=Willhelm|title=Deutsches Wörterbuch|url=http://woerterbuchnetz.de/cgi-bin/WBNetz/displayLinkInfo.tcl?sigle=DWB&formid=GG09122}}
* {{cite book|last=Goldsworthy|first=Adrian|author-link=Adrian Goldsworthy|chapter='Instinctive Genius': The depiction of Caesar the general|title=Julius Caesar as Artful Reporter: The War Commentaries as Political Instruments|chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=1v1ODgAAQBAJ|editor1=]|editor2=Anton Powell|year=2009|publisher=Classical Press of Wales|isbn=978-1-910589-36-6|access-date=27 July 2021|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121418/https://books.google.com/books?id=1v1ODgAAQBAJ|url-status=live}}
<!-- H -->
* {{cite book | last=Goldsworthy | first=Adrian | title=How Rome Fell | year=2009b | place=New Haven and London | publisher=Yale University Press | isbn=978-0-30013-719-4}}
*{{cite book |last=Hachmann |first=Rolf |author-link=Rolf Hachmann |year=1971 |chapter= |editor-last= |editor-first= |editor-link= |title=The Germanic peoples |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=v0VFAAAAMAAJ |series= |language= |volume= |edition= |location= |publisher=] |page= |pages= |isbn= |archive-url= |archive-date= |access-date= |via= |quote= |ref=harv}}
*{{cite book|last=Halsall|first=Guy|year=2007|title=Barbarian Migrations and the Roman West, 376–568 |place=Cambridge and New York|publisher=Cambridge University Press|isbn=978-0-52143-543-7|ref=harv |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=S7ULzYGIj8oC}} * {{cite book | last=Goldsworthy | first=Adrian | title=In the Name of Rome: The Men Who Won the Roman Empire | year=2016 | place=New Haven and London | publisher=Yale University Press | isbn=978-0-30021-852-7}}
* {{Cite book|last=Green|first=Dennis H.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RONb2alF0rEC|title=Language and History in the Early Germanic World|year=1998|publisher=Cambridge University Press|isbn=978-0-521-79423-7|edition=2001|author-link=Dennis Howard Green|access-date=23 December 2019|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121418/https://books.google.com/books?id=RONb2alF0rEC|url-status=live}}
*{{citation|last=Halsall|first=Guy|year=2013|title=Halsall, Worlds of Arthur: Facts and Fictions of the Dark Ages}}
* {{cite book | last=Gruen | first=Erich S. | year=2006 | chapter=The Expansion of the Empire under Augustus | title=The Cambridge Ancient History | editor1=Alan K. Bowman | editor2=Edward Champlin | editor3=Andrew Lintott | volume=X, The Augustan Empire, 43 B.C–A.D. 69 | location=Oxford and New York | publisher=Cambridge University Press | isbn=978-0-521-26430-3}}
*{{cite journal |last1=Halsall |first1=Guy |author-link1=Guy Halsall |date=December 2014 |editor1-last= |editor1-first= |editor1-link= |title=Two Worlds Become One: A 'Counter-Intuitive' View of the Roman Empire and 'Germanic' Migration |url=https://academic.oup.com/gh/article-abstract/32/4/515/602058 |access-date=17 January 2020 |journal=] |publisher=] |volume=32 |issue=4 |pages=515–532 |doi=10.1093/gerhis/ghu107 |ref=harv}}
* {{cite book | last1=Haller | first1=Johannes | last2=Dannenbauer | first2=Henirich | year=1970 | title= Der Eintritt der Germanen in die Geschichte | place=Berlin | publisher= Walter de Gruyter & Co. | isbn=978-3-11101-001-4}}
*{{citation|first=Volker |last=Harm |chapter="Elbgermanisch", "Weser-Rhein-Germanisch" und die Grundlagen des Althochdeutschen|editor-last1=Nielsen|editor-last2=Stiles |title= Unity and Diversity in West Germanic and the Emergence of English, German, Frisian and Dutch|year=2013 |series=North-Western European Language Evolution |volume=66 |pages=79–99 |chapter-url=https://www.researchgate.net/publication/263591031}}
* {{cite book|last=Halsall|first=Guy|year=2007|title=Barbarian Migrations and the Roman West, 376–568|place=Cambridge and New York|publisher=Cambridge University Press|isbn=978-0-52143-543-7|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=S7ULzYGIj8oC|access-date=30 March 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121419/https://books.google.com/books?id=S7ULzYGIj8oC|url-status=live}}
*{{cite web |url=https://www.britannica.com/place/Germany/History#ref58082 |url-access= |title=Germany: Ancient History |last=Heather |first=Peter |author-link=Peter Heather |date= |year= |editor-last= |editor-first= |editor-link= |website=] |series= |publisher=] |page= |pages= |language= |trans-title= |access-date= |archive-url= |archive-date= |quote= |ref=}}
* {{cite journal |last1=Halsall |first1=Guy |author-link1=Guy Halsall |year=2014 |title=Two Worlds Become One: A 'Counter-Intuitive' View of the Roman Empire and 'Germanic' Migration |url=https://academic.oup.com/gh/article-abstract/32/4/515/602058 |access-date=17 January 2020 |journal=] |publisher=] |volume=32 |issue=4 |pages=515–532 |doi=10.1093/gerhis/ghu107 |archive-date=19 January 2020 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20200119174713/https://academic.oup.com/gh/article-abstract/32/4/515/602058 |url-status=live }}
*{{citation|last=Heather |first=Peter|chapter=Afterword |editor-last=Curta |editor-first=Florin|title=Neglected Barbarians |year=2010|series=Studies in the Early Middle Ages|volume=32}}
* {{citation|last1=Harland |first1= James M. |last2=Friedrich |first2=Matthias |chapter=Introduction: The 'Germanic' and its Discontents | title= Interrogating the 'Germanic' |editor1-first= Matthias |editor1-last=Friedrich |editor2-first=James M. |editor2-last=Harland |publisher= De Gruyter |year= 2020 |pages=1–18 |doi=10.1515/9783110701623-003|s2cid= 241474332 }}
*{{cite book |last=Heather |first=Peter |author-link=Peter Heather |year=2006 |title=The Fall of the Roman Empire: A New History of Rome and the Barbarians |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=MmXFrafifw0C |publisher=] |isbn=9780195325416 |ref=harv}}
* {{cite book |last=Harland |first=James M. |title=Ethnic Identity and the Archaeology of the aduentus Saxonum: A Modern Framework and its Problems |publisher=University of Amsterdam Press |year=2021 |doi=10.1515/9789048544967|isbn=978-90-485-4496-7 |s2cid=244947891 }}
*{{citation|year=2007|last=Heather |first=Peter|title=Linguistic and Literary Traces of the Ostrogoths, The Ostrogoths from the Migration Period to the Sixth Century: An Ethnographic Perspective|editor-last1=Barnish |editor-last2=Marazzi|series=Studies in Historical Archaeoethnology|volume=7|ref=harv|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=M0WnZ2vDfEkC |chapter=Merely an Ideology? - Gothic identity in Ostrogothic Italy|isbn=9781843830740 }}
* {{cite book |last=Haubrichs |first=Wolfgang |author-link=Wolfgang Haubrichs |chapter="Heroische Zeiten?" Wanderungen von Heldennamen und Heldensagen zwischen den germanischen ''gentes'' des frühen Mittelalters |title=Namenwelten: Orts- und Personennamen in historischer Sicht ; Gewidmet Thorsten Andersson zu seinem 75. Geburtstag |editor-last1=Nahl |editor-first1=Astrid von |editor-last2=Lennart |editor-first2=Elmevik |editor-last3=Brink |editor-first3=Stefan |year=2004 |publisher=de Gruyter |pages=513–534}}
*{{cite book|last=Heather|first=Peter|year=2009|title=Empires and Barbarians: The Fall of Rome and the Birth of Europe|place=Oxford and New York|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-989226-6|ref=harv|url=https://books.google.be/books/about/Empires_and_Barbarians.html?id=Ho8sAQAAIAAJ}}
*{{cite book|last=Heather|first=Peter|year=2014|title=The Restoration of Rome: Barbarian Popes and Imperial Pretenders|place=Oxford and New York|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-936851-8|ref=harv}} * {{cite book|last1=Haymes|first1=Edward R.|last2=Samples|first2=Susan T.|title=Heroic legends of the North: an introduction to the Nibelung and Dietrich cycles|year=1996|publisher=Garland|location=New York|isbn=978-0-8153-0033-5}}
* {{cite book | last=Harris | first=William V. | title=War and Imperialism in Republican Rome, 327–70 B.C. | year=1979 | place=Oxford and New York | publisher=Oxford University Press | isbn=978-0-19-814866-1}}
*{{Cite journal|last=Heyd|first=Volker|date=2017|title=Kossinna's smile|url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/antiquity/article/kossinnas-smile/8ABA3BD9132B7605E8871236065CD4E3|journal=Antiquity|language=en|volume=91|issue=356|pages=348–359|doi=10.15184/aqy.2017.21|issn=0003-598X|ref=harv|via=}}
* {{cite book |last=Heather |first=Peter |author-link=Peter Heather |title=The Goths |publisher=Blackwell |year=1996}}
<!-- J -->
*{{cite book|last=James|first=Edward |year=2009|title=Europe's Barbarians, AD 200-600|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=zlYSBAAAQBAJ|ref=harv|isbn=9781317868255 }} * {{cite book|last=Heather|first=Peter|author-link=Peter Heather|year=2009|title=Empires and Barbarians: The Fall of Rome and the Birth of Europe|place=Oxford and New York|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-989226-6|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=Ho8sAQAAIAAJ|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121419/https://books.google.com/books?id=Ho8sAQAAIAAJ|url-status=live}}
* {{Cite journal |last=Heyd |first=Volker |year=2017 |title=Kossinna's smile |url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/antiquity/article/kossinnas-smile/8ABA3BD9132B7605E8871236065CD4E3 |journal=Antiquity |volume=91 |issue=356 |pages=348–359 |doi=10.15184/aqy.2017.21 |hdl=10138/255652 |s2cid=164376362 |issn=0003-598X |hdl-access=free |access-date=22 April 2020 |archive-date=13 November 2019 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20191113212023/https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/antiquity/article/kossinnas-smile/8ABA3BD9132B7605E8871236065CD4E3 |url-status=live }}
*{{cite book | last = Jones | first = Brian W. | title = The Emperor Domitian | publisher = Routledge | year = 1992 | location = London | isbn = 978-0-415-10195-0 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=LxeIAgAAQBAJ|ref=harv}}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Hultgård |first=Anders |orig-year=2003 |author-link=Anders Hultgård |article=Religion |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_4615/html |pages=859–914 |title=Archived copy |access-date=27 July 2021 |archive-date=18 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210818130039/https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_4615/html |url-status=live }}
*{{citation|first=Jorma |last=Koivulehto |title=The Nordic Languages|volume= 1|chapter=Contact with non-Germanic languages II: Relations to the East|year=2002|isbn=9783110148763 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RqkBXIJkkuEC}}
* {{Cite journal|last1=Iversen|first1=Rune|last2=Kroonen|first2=Guus|year=2017|title=Talking Neolithic: Linguistic and Archaeological Perspectives on How Indo-European Was Implemented in Southern Scandinavia|journal=American Journal of Archaeology|volume=121|issue=4|pages=511|doi=10.3764/aja.121.4.0511|jstor=10.3764/aja.121.4.0511|s2cid=4811514|url=https://curis.ku.dk/ws/files/184141394/AJA121_04_Iversen.pdf|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20180719130548/https://curis.ku.dk/ws/files/184141394/AJA121_04_Iversen.pdf|archive-date=19 July 2018|url-status=live}}
<!-- I -->
* {{cite book | last=James | first=Edward |author-link=Edward James| title=Europe's Barbarians, AD 200–600 | year=2014 | location=London and New York | publisher=Routledge | isbn=978-0-58277-296-0}}
*{{Cite journal|last=Iversen|first=Rune|last2=Kroonen|first2=Guus|date=2017|title=Talking Neolithic: Linguistic and Archaeological Perspectives on How Indo-European Was Implemented in Southern Scandinavia|url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/10.3764/aja.121.4.0511|journal=American Journal of Archaeology|volume=121|issue=4|pages=511|doi=10.3764/aja.121.4.0511|ref=harv|via=}}
* {{cite journal |last1=Kaiser |first1=Reinhold |author-link1=:de:Reinhold Kaiser |year=2007 |title=Rezensionen. Rudolf Simek, Die Germanen |url=https://www.jstor.org/stable/20658494 |access-date=29 August 2020 |journal=] |language=de |publisher=] |volume=136 |issue=3 |pages=379–382 |jstor=20658494 |archive-date=23 April 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220423073615/https://www.jstor.org/stable/20658494 |url-status=live }}
<!-- K -->
*{{citation|title=Southeast European Influences in the Early Iron Age of Southern Scandinavia. Gundestrup and the Cimbri|last1=Kaul |first1=Flemming|last2=Martens |first2=Jes|volume=66 |year=1995|journal=Acta Archaeologica |url=https://www.academia.edu/10287326}} * {{citation |last1=Kaul |first1=Flemming |last2=Martens |first2=Jes |title=Southeast European Influences in the Early Iron Age of Southern Scandinavia: Gundestrup and the Cimbri |volume=66 |year=1995 |journal=Acta Archaeologica |pages=111–161 |url=https://www.academia.edu/10287326 |access-date=11 February 2020 |archive-date=9 April 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220409210543/https://www.academia.edu/10287326 |url-status=live }}
* {{citation |last=Kinder |first=Hermann |publisher=Penguin |location=London |date=1988 |title=Penguin Atlas of World History |volume=I |isbn=978-0-14-051054-6 }}.
*{{Cite journal|last=Kristiansen|first=Kristian|last2=Allentoft|first2=Morten E.|last3=Frei|first3=Karin M.|last4=Iversen|first4=Rune|last5=Johannsen|first5=Niels N.|last6=Kroonen|first6=Guus|last7=Pospieszny|first7=Łukasz|last8=Price|first8=T. Douglas|last9=Rasmussen|first9=Simon|last10=Sjögren|first10=Karl-Göran|last11=Sikora|first11=Martin|date=2017|title=Re-theorising mobility and the formation of culture and language among the Corded Ware Culture in Europe|url=https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/antiquity/article/retheorising-mobility-and-the-formation-of-culture-and-language-among-the-corded-ware-culture-in-europe/E35E6057F48118AFAC191BDFBB1EB30E|journal=Antiquity|language=en|volume=91|issue=356|pages=334–347|doi=10.15184/aqy.2017.17|issn=0003-598X|ref=harv|author-link=Kristian Kristiansen (archaeologist)}}
*{{cite book|last=Koch|first=John T.|title=Celto-Germanic, Later Prehistory and Post-Proto-Indo-European vocabulary in the North and West |publisher=Aberystwyth Canolfan Uwchefrydiau Cymreig a Cheltaidd Prifysgol Cymru, University of Wales Centre for Advanced Welsh and Celtic Studies |year=2020|isbn=978-1-907029-32-5|author-link=John T. Koch}}
*{{Cite book|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=cgmFRAAACAAJ|title=Etymological Dictionary of Proto-Germanic|last=Kroonen|first=Guus|date=2013|publisher=Brill|isbn=9789004183407|location=|language=en|ref=harv}}
* {{cite book|last=Krebs|first=Christopher B.|editor-last=Gruen|editor-first=Erich S.|title=Cultural Identity in the Ancient Mediterranean|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=G-OYdFG8wswC|year=2011|publisher=Getty Publications|isbn=978-0-89236-969-0|chapter=Borealism: Caesar, Seneca, Tacitus and the Roman Discourse about the Germanic North|access-date=8 August 2021|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121418/https://books.google.com/books?id=G-OYdFG8wswC|url-status=live}}
<!-- L -->
* {{Cite journal|last1=Kristiansen|first1=Kristian|last2=Allentoft|first2=Morten E.|last3=Frei|first3=Karin M.|last4=Iversen|first4=Rune|last5=Johannsen|first5=Niels N.|last6=Kroonen|first6=Guus|last7=Pospieszny |first7=Łukasz |last8=Price|first8=T. Douglas|last9=Rasmussen|first9=Simon|last10=Sjögren|first10=Karl-Göran|last11=Sikora|first11=Martin|year=2017|title=Re-theorising mobility and the formation of culture and language among the Corded Ware Culture in Europe|journal=Antiquity|volume=91|issue=356|pages=334–347 |doi=10.15184/aqy.2017.17|issn=0003-598X|author-link=Kristian Kristiansen (archaeologist)|doi-access=free|hdl=1887/70150|hdl-access=free}}
*{{citation|last=Liebeschuetz|first=Wolf|chapter=Gens into regnum: the Vandals|title=Regna and Gentes|editor-last1=Goetz| editor-last2=Jarnut |editor-last3=Pohl|year=2002|pages=55–83|chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=RovRlJkrncEC}}
* {{Cite book|last=Kroonen|first=Guus|year=2013|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=cgmFRAAACAAJ|title=Etymological Dictionary of Proto-Germanic|publisher=Brill|isbn=978-90-04-18340-7|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=20 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230420122734/https://books.google.com/books?id=cgmFRAAACAAJ|url-status=live}}
*{{cite book |last1=Liebeschuetz |first1=Wolf |author-link1=Wolf Liebeschuetz |year=2015 |chapter= |editor-last= |editor-first= |editor-link= |title=East and West in Late Antiquity: Invasion, Settlement, Ethnogenesis and Conflicts of Religion |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6QV2CQAAQBAJ |series= |language= |volume= |edition= |location= |publisher=] |page= |pages= |isbn=978-90-04-28952-9 |archive-url= |archive-date= |access-date= |via= |quote= |ref=harv}}
* {{citation|last1=Kulikowski |first1=Michael |author-link=Michael Kulikowski|chapter=The Marriage of Philology and Race: Constructing the 'Germanic'| title= Interrogating the 'Germanic' |editor1-first= Matthias |editor1-last=Friedrich |editor2-first=James M. | editor2-last=Harland |publisher=De Gruyter |year= 2020 |pages=19–30 |doi=10.1515/9783110701623-003|s2cid=241474332 }}
*{{citation|last=Lippi-Green|first=Rosina|title=Recent Developments in Germanic Linguistics|year=1992|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=GsEvtZOAlHoC|isbn=9027235937}}
*{{cite journal |last=Looijenga |first=Tineke |year=2020 |title="Germanic: Runes" |url=https://www.academia.edu/76846307 |journal=Palaeohispánica |volume=20 |pages=819–853 |access-date=13 September 2022 |archive-date=13 September 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220913211939/https://www.academia.edu/76846307/Germanic_Runes |url-status=live }}
<!-- M -->
*{{cite book |last=MacDowall |first=Simon |author-link= |year=2000 |chapter= |editor-last= |editor-first= |editor-link= |title=Germanic Warrior 236-568 AD |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=119MPwAACAAJ |series= |language= |volume= |edition= |location= |publisher=] |page= |pages= |isbn=1841761524 |archive-url= |archive-date= |access-date= |via= |quote= |ref=harv}} * {{cite book |last1=Liebeschuetz |first1=Wolf |author-link1=Wolf Liebeschuetz |year=2015 |title=East and West in Late Antiquity: Invasion, Settlement, Ethnogenesis and Conflicts of Religion |publisher=] |isbn=978-90-04-28952-9 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=6QV2CQAAQBAJ |access-date=15 January 2020 |archive-date=23 April 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121921/https://books.google.com/books?id=6QV2CQAAQBAJ |url-status=live }}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Kuhn |first1=Hans |last2=Wilson |first2=David M. |article=Angelsachsen |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |orig-year=1973 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_202/html |title=Archived copy |access-date=5 February 2022 |archive-date=5 February 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220205004224/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_202/html |url-status=live }}
*{{citation|chapter=With gold and sword. Contacts of Celts and early Germanics in central Europe. The historical background: 3rd - 1st c. BC|first1=Andrzej |last1=Maciałowicz |first2=Marcin |last2=Rudnicki |first3=Anna |last3=Strobin |title=The Past Societies. Polish lands from the first evidence of human presence to the early Middle Ages", vol. 4: "500 BC - 500 AD" |editor-last=Rzeszotarska-Nowakiewicz |year=2016 |pages=133–161 |ref={{harvid|Maciałowicz|2016}} |chapter-url=https://www.academia.edu/37471979}}
*{{cite book| last=Manco | first=Jean | year=2013 | title=Ancestral Journeys: The Peopling of Europe from the First Venturers to the Vikings | place=New York| publisher=Thames & Hudson | isbn= 978-0-500-05178-8 | ref = harv}} * {{cite book| last=Lindow| first=John |year= 2001| title= Norse Mythology: A Guide to the Gods, Heroes, Rituals, and Beliefs | publisher= Oxford University Press |isbn= 978-0-19-515382-8}}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Lück |first=Heiner |article=Recht |orig-year=2003 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_4551/html |pages=418–447 |title=Archived copy |access-date=27 July 2021 |archive-date=14 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210814112904/https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_4551/html |url-status=live }}
*{{citation|last=Martens| first=Jes |chapter=Jastorf and Jutland (On the northern extent of the so-called Jastorf Culture)| title=Das Jastorf-Konzept und die vorrömische Eisenzeit im nördlichen Mitteleuropa |year=2014|chapter-url=https://www.academia.edu/10276827|ref=harv}}
* {{citation |last1=Maciałowicz |first2=Marcin |last2=Rudnicki |first3=Anna |last3=Strobin |chapter=With gold and sword. Contacts of Celts and early Germanics in central Europe. The historical background: 3rd – 1st c. BC |first1=Andrzej |title=The Past Societies. Polish lands from the first evidence of human presence to the early Middle Ages", vol. 4: "500 BC – 500 AD" |editor-last=Rzeszotarska-Nowakiewicz |year=2016 |pages=133–161 |chapter-url=https://www.academia.edu/37471979 |access-date=20 February 2020 |archive-date=16 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210816222521/https://www.academia.edu/37471979 |url-status=live }}
*{{citation|last=Müller|first=Christel|chapter=Autopsy of a Crisis: Wealth, Protogenes and the City of Olbia in c. 200 BC|editor-last1=Archibald|editor-last2=Davies |editor-last3=Gabrielsen| title=The Economies of Hellenistic Societies. Third to First Centuries BC| publisher=Oxford University Press| year=2011 |pages= 324–344|chapter-url=https://www.academia.edu/8601155}}
*{{cite journal |last1=Macháček |first1=Jiří |last2=Nedoma |first2=Robert |display-authors=1 |year=2021 |title=Runes from Lány (Czech Republic) – The oldest inscription among Slavs. A new standard for multidisciplinary analysis of runic bones |journal=Journal of Archaeological Science |volume=127 |page=105333 |doi=10.1016/j.jas.2021.105333 |bibcode=2021JArSc.127j5333M |s2cid=233858713 |ref={{harvid|Macháček et al.|2021}} |doi-access=free }}
*{{citation|title=Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde| year=1998|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=0YwgAAAAQBAJ |editor-first1=Rosemarie |editor-last1=Müller| isbn=9783110808315}}
* {{cite book |last1=MacLeod |first1=Mindy |last2=Mees |first2=Bernard |title=Runic Amulets and Magic Objects |year=2006 |publisher=Boydell Press}}
<!-- N -->
* {{Cite book| last=Magnússon|first=Ásgeir Blöndal| title=Íslensk orðsifjabók| year=1989| publisher=Orðabók Háskólans | isbn=978-9979-654-01-8}}
*{{Cite book|last=Nedoma|first=Robert|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|title=Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics|date=2017|publisher=Walter de Gruyter|year=|volume=2|isbn=978-3-11-054243-1|editor-last=Klein|editor-first=Jared|language=en|chapter=The documentation of Germanic|editor-last2=Joseph|editor-first2=Brian|editor-last3=Fritz|editor-first3=Matthias|ref=harv|author-link=Robert Nedoma}}
* {{cite book| last1=Mallory | first1=J.P.| last2=Adams | first2=Douglas Q. | title=Encyclopedia of Indo-European Culture | year=1997 | location=London and New York | publisher=Routledge | isbn=978-1-884964-98-5}}
*{{citation |chapter=On the Terms for Germanic Employed by Scandinavian Scholars in the 19th and 20th Centuries |editor-last1=Beck |editor-last2=Geuenich |editor-last3=Steuer |editor-last4=Hakelberg |title=Zur Geschichte der Gleichung "germanisch–deutsch" |series=Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde |volume= 34 |date=2004 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=_1LoBQAAQBAJ |last=Nielsen |first=Hans Frede|isbn=9783110910964 }}
* {{cite book| last=Manco | first=Jean | year=2013 | title=Ancestral Journeys: The Peopling of Europe from the First Venturers to the Vikings | place=New York| publisher=Thames & Hudson | isbn= 978-0-500-05178-8 }}
<!-- O -->
* {{cite book|last1=Millet|first1=Victor|title=Germanische Heldendichtung im Mittelalter|year=2008|publisher=de Gruyter|location=Berlin, New York|isbn=978-3-11-020102-4}}
*{{cite book |last=Owen |first=Francis |author-link=Francis Owen (philologist) |year=1960 |chapter= |editor-last= |editor-first= |editor-link= |title=The Germanic People |url=https://catalog.hathitrust.org/Record/000371958 |series= |language= |volume= |edition= |location=New York |publisher=Bookman Associates |page= |pages= |isbn= |archive-url= |archive-date= |access-date= |via= |quote= |ref=harv}}
*{{cite book| last=Ozment | first=Steven | year=2005 | title=A Mighty Fortress: A New History of the German People | place=New York | publisher=Harper Perennial | isbn=978-0-06-093483-5|ref=harv}} * {{cite book | last = Mosse | first = George| title = The Crisis of German Ideology: Intellectual Origins of the Third Reich | year = 1964 | place = New York | publisher = Grosset & Dunlap | asin= B000W259Y8 }}
* {{cite book|last=Murdoch |first=Adrian |chapter=Germania Romana |title=Early Germanic Literature and Culture |editor-last1=Murdoch |editor-first1=Brian |editor-last2=Read |editor-first2=Malcolm |publisher=Camden House |year=2004 |pages=55–71}}
*{{citation|last=Petrikovits|chapter= Germani Cisrhenani| chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=te3fDzkb3uAC&pg=PA88| title=Germanenprobleme in heutiger Sicht |editor-last=Beck |publisher=De Gruyter| year=1999}}
* {{Cite book|last=Nedoma|first=Robert|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|title=Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics|year=2017|publisher=Walter de Gruyter|volume=2|isbn=978-3-11-054243-1|editor-last=Klein|editor-first=Jared|chapter=The documentation of Germanic|editor-last2=Joseph|editor-first2=Brian|editor-last3=Fritz|editor-first3=Matthias|author-link=Robert Nedoma|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121920/https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}}
<!-- P -->
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Nedoma |first1=Robert |last2=Scardigli |first2=Piergiuseppe |display-authors=etal |article=Langobarden |year=2010 |orig-year=2001 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |url=https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_3237/html#RGA_3237.2.3 |title=Archived copy |access-date=6 February 2022 |archive-date=6 February 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220206141300/https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_3237/html#RGA_3237.2.3 |url-status=live }}
*{{cite book| last=Pfeifer| first=Wolfgang | year=2000 | title=Etymologisches Wörterbuch des Deutschen | place=München | publisher=Deutscher Taschenbuch Verlag | isbn=978-3-05000-626-0 |ref=harv}}
* {{cite journal |last=Neidorf |first=Leonard |title=Beowulf as Pre-National Epic: Ethnocentrism in the Poem and its Criticism |journal=ELH |volume=85 |issue=4 |date=2018 |pages=847–875 |doi=10.1353/elh.2018.0031 |s2cid=165792664 |url=https://www.academia.edu/38393055 |access-date=10 February 2022 |archive-date=26 March 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230326032019/https://www.academia.edu/38393055 |url-status=live }}
*{{cite book | last = Pohl| first = Walter| title = The Transformation of the Roman World, AD 400–900| chapter = The Barbarian Successor States | editor = Leslie Webster | editor-link = Leslie Webster (art historian) | editor2 =Michelle Brown | editor2-link = Michelle P. Brown | year = 1998 | location = London | publisher = British Museum Press | isbn = 978-0-7141-0585-7 | ref = harv}}
*{{cite book|last=Pohl|first=Walter|year=2002|title=Die Völkerwanderung: Eroberung und Integration|language=German|place=Stuttgart|publisher=]|isbn=3-17-015566-0|ref=}} * {{cite book|last=Orel| first=Vladimir |year= 2003| title= A Handbook of Germanic Etymology| publisher=Brill| isbn= 978-90-04-12875-0}}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Padberg |first=Lutz E. V. |article=Zwangsbekehrung |orig-year=2007 |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |pages=1171–1177 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_6675/html |title=Archived copy |access-date=27 July 2021 |archive-date=18 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210818130044/https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_6675/html |url-status=live }}
*{{citation|title=Die Germanen|last=Pohl|first=Walter|date=2004a|series=Enzyklopädie deutscher Geschichte|volume=57|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=9ZZHAAAAQBAJ|isbn=9783486701623}}
* {{cite book|last=Penzl |first=Herbert |chapter=Old Germanic Languages |title=Linguistics in Western Europe, Part 2: The Study of Languages |publisher=de Gruyter Mouton |year=1972 |editor-last=Haugen |editor-first=Einar |pages=1232–1281}}
*{{citation|chapter=Der Germanenbegriff vom 3. bis 8. Jahrhundert – Identifikationen und Abgrenzungen |editor-last1=Beck |editor-last2=Geuenich |editor-last3=Steuer |editor-last4=Hakelberg|title= Zur Geschichte der Gleichung "germanisch–deutsch" |series=Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde| volume= 34 |date=2004b |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=_1LoBQAAQBAJ|last=Pohl|first=Walter|isbn=9783110910964 }}
* {{cite book| last=Pfeifer| first=Wolfgang | year=2000 | title=Etymologisches Wörterbuch des Deutschen | place=München | publisher=Deutscher Taschenbuch Verlag | isbn=978-3-05000-626-0 }}
*{{citation|chapter=Telling the Difference; Signs of ethnic identity|title=From Roman Provinces to Medieval Kingdoms|year=2006|last=Pohl|first=Walter|isbn=9781134337651|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=SYB_AgAAQBAJ|editor-last=Noble}}
* {{citation|title=Die Germanen|last=Pohl|first=Walter|year=2004a|series=Enzyklopädie deutscher Geschichte|volume=57|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=9ZZHAAAAQBAJ|isbn=978-3-486-70162-3|access-date=30 March 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121922/https://books.google.com/books?id=9ZZHAAAAQBAJ|url-status=live}}
*{{cite book |last1=Polomé |first1=Edgar Charles |author-link1=Edgar Charles Polomé |last2=Fee |first2=Christopher R. |author-link2=Christopher R. Fee |last3=Leeming |first3=David Adams |author-link3=David Adams Leeming |date=2006 |orig-year= |chapter=Germanic mythology |chapter-url=https://www.oxfordreference.com/view/10.1093/acref/9780195156690.001.0001/acref-9780195156690-e-606?rskey=FNfGdv&result=1 |editor1-last=Leeming |editor1-first=David Adams |editor1-link= |title=The Oxford Companion to World Mythology |trans-title= |url= |url-status= |format= |type= |series= |language= |volume= |edition= |location= |publisher=] |page= |pages= |isbn=9780199916481 |access-date=3 January 2020 |via= |quote= |ref=harv}}
* {{Cite book|last=Polomé|first=Edgar C.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=GsEvtZOAlHoC|title=Recent Developments in Germanic Linguistics|year=1992|publisher=John Benjamins Publishing|isbn=978-90-272-3593-0|editor-last=Lippi-Green|editor-first=Rosina|author-link=Edgar C. Polomé|access-date=30 March 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121921/https://books.google.com/books?id=GsEvtZOAlHoC|url-status=live}}
*{{cite book|first=Leandro |last=Polverini|chapter=Germani in Italia prima dei Cimbri|title=Germani in Italia|year=1994|chapter-url=https://www.academia.edu/40220094|ref=harv}}
* {{cite book |last=Puhvel |first=Jaan |title=Comparative Mythology |year=1989 |orig-year=1987 |publisher=The Johns Hopkins University Press |isbn=978-0-8018-3938-2}}
<!-- R -->
*{{Cite book|last=Randsborg|first=Klavs|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=TC3bBQAAQBAJ|title=Roman Reflections: Iron Age to Viking Age in Northern Europe|date=2015|publisher=Bloomsbury Publishing|year=|isbn=978-1-4725-7954-6|language=en|ref=harv|author-link=Klavs Randsborg}} * {{Cite book|last=Reich|first=David|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=rKZTDwAAQBAJ|title=Who We Are and How We Got Here: Ancient DNA and the new science of the human past|year=2018|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-255438-3|author-link=David Reich (geneticist)|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121921/https://books.google.com/books?id=rKZTDwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}}
*{{Cite book|last=Reich|first=David|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=rKZTDwAAQBAJ|title=Who We Are and How We Got Here: Ancient DNA and the new science of the human past|date=2018|publisher=Oxford University Press|year=|isbn=978-0-19-255438-3|language=en|ref=harv|author-link=David Reich (geneticist)}} * {{cite book|last=Riggsby|first=Andrew M.|title=Caesar in Gaul and Rome: War in Words|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ERHUAAAAQBAJ|year=2010|publisher=University of Texas Press|isbn=978-0-292-77451-3|page=51|access-date=6 August 2021|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121922/https://books.google.com/books?id=ERHUAAAAQBAJ|url-status=live}}
*{{Cite book|last=Ringe|first=Donald|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=ymcm0Lt9sR0C|title=From Proto-Indo-European to Proto-Germanic|date=2006|publisher=Oxford University Press|year=|isbn=978-0-19-153633-5|series=A Linguistic History of English|volume=1|language=en|edition=2017|ref=harv|author-link=Donald Ringe}} * {{cite book|last=Ringe|first=Donald|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=2DooDwAAQBAJ|title=From Proto-Indo-European to Proto-Germanic|year=2006|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-153633-5|series=A Linguistic History of English|volume=1|edition=2017|author-link=Donald Ringe|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121922/https://books.google.com/books?id=2DooDwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}}
*{{cite book |last1=Rosenwein |first1=Barbara H. |author-link1=Barbara H. Rosenwein |year=2018 |chapter=The Barbarians |editor-last= |editor-first= |editor-link= |title=A Short History of the Middle Ages |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=7KRYDwAAQBAJ |series= |language= |volume= |edition=5 |location= |publisher=] |pages=21–24 |isbn=9781442636224 |archive-url= |archive-date= |access-date= |via= |quote= |ref=harv}} * {{cite book |last=Roymans |first=Nico |title=Ethnic Identity and Imperial Power : The Batavians in the Early Roman Empire |year=2004 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=cWdZAQAAQBAJ |isbn=978-90-5356-705-0 |publisher=Amsterdam University Press |access-date=7 August 2021 |archive-date=13 January 2023 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230113105054/https://books.google.com/books?id=cWdZAQAAQBAJ |url-status=live }}
* {{Cite book|last=Rübekeil|first=Ludwig|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|title=Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics|year=2017|publisher=Walter de Gruyter|volume=2|isbn=978-3-11-054243-1|editor-last=Klein|editor-first=Jared|chapter=The dialectology of Germanic|editor-last2=Joseph|editor-first2=Brian|editor-last3=Fritz|editor-first3=Matthias|author-link=Ludwig Rübekeil|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121920/https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}}
*{{cite book|last=Roymans |first=Nico |title=Ethnic Identity and Imperial Power : The Batavians in the Early Roman Empire| year=2014|url=https://www.oapen.org/search?identifier=340232|ref=harv|doi=10.5117/9789053567050 |isbn=9789053567050 |publisher=Amsterdam University Press }}
*{{Cite book|last=Rübekeil|first=Ludwig|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|title=Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics|date=2017|publisher=Walter de Gruyter|year=|volume=2|isbn=978-3-11-054243-1|editor-last=Klein|editor-first=Jared|language=en|chapter=The dialectology of Germanic|editor-last2=Joseph|editor-first2=Brian|editor-last3=Fritz|editor-first3=Matthias|ref=harv|author-link=Ludwig Rübekeil}} * {{Cite book|last=Sanders|first=Ruth H.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=d8YTDAAAQBAJ|title=German: Biography of a Language|year=2010|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-538845-9|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121923/https://books.google.com/books?id=d8YTDAAAQBAJ|url-status=live}}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Schäferdiek |first1=Knut |last2=Gschwantler |first2=Otto |orig-year=1975 |article=Bekehrung und Bekehrungsgeschichte |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |pages=350–409 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_496/html }}
<!-- S -->
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Schmidt-Wiegand |first=Ruth |orig-year=2001 |article=Leges |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_3286/html |pages=419–447 |title=Archived copy |access-date=27 July 2021 |archive-date=15 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210815062255/https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_3286/html |url-status=live }}
*{{Cite book|last=Sanders|first=Ruth H.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=d8YTDAAAQBAJ|title=German: Biography of a Language|date=2010|publisher=Oxford University Press|year=|isbn=978-0-19-538845-9|language=en|ref=harv}}
* {{cite book|last=Schjødt |first=Jens Peter |chapter=Continuity and Break: Germanic |title=The Pre-Christian Religions of the North: History and Structures |volume=1 |editor-last1=Schjødt |editor-first1=Jens Peter |editor-last2=Lindow |editor-first2=John |editor-last3=Andrén |editor-first3=Anders |year=2020 |publisher=Brepols |isbn=978-2-503-57489-9 |pages=247–268}}
*{{cite journal |last1=Schmidt |first1=Karl Horst |author-link1=:de:Karl Horst Schmidt |year=1991 |editor1-last= |editor1-first= |editor1-link= |title=The Celts and the Ethnogenesis of the Germanic People |script-title= |trans-title= |department= |journal=] |type= |series= |language= |edition= |publisher=] |publication-date= |volume=104 |issue=1 |pages=129–152 |nopp= |arxiv= |asin= |bibcode= |bibcode-access= |biorxiv= |citeseerx= |doi= |doi-access= |issn= |jfm= |jstor=40849016 |jstor-access= |lccn= |mr= |oclc= |ol= |ol-access= |osti= |osti-access= |pmc= |pmid= |rfc= |ssrn= |zbl= |id= |layurl= |laysource= |laydate= |quote= |ref=harv}}
*{{Cite book|last=Schrijver|first=Peter|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=MUVJAgAAQBAJ|title=Language Contact and the Origins of the Germanic Languages|date=2014|publisher=Routledge|year=|isbn=978-1-134-25449-1|language=en|ref=harv|author-link=Peter Schrijver}} * {{Cite book|last=Schrijver|first=Peter|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=MUVJAgAAQBAJ|title=Language Contact and the Origins of the Germanic Languages|year=2014|publisher=Routledge|isbn=978-1-134-25449-1|author-link=Peter Schrijver|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121925/https://books.google.com/books?id=MUVJAgAAQBAJ|url-status=live}}
* {{Cite book|last=Seebold|first=Elmar|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|title=Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics|year=2017|publisher=Walter de Gruyter|volume=2|isbn=978-3-11-054243-1|editor-last=Klein|editor-first=Jared|chapter=The lexicon of Germanic|editor-last2=Joseph|editor-first2=Brian|editor-last3=Fritz|editor-first3=Matthias|author-link=Elmar Seebold|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121920/https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}}
*{{cite book |last1=Schütte |first1=Gudmund |author-link1=Gudmund Schütte |translator-last1=Young |translator-first1=Jean |translator-link1= |year=2013 |chapter= |editor-last= |editor-first= |editor-link= |title=Our Forefathers |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=kRlaAQAAQBAJ |series= |language= |volume= |edition= |location= |publisher=] |page= |pages= |isbn=9781107674783 |archive-url= |archive-date= |access-date= |via= |quote= |ref=}}
* {{cite book|last=Simek| first=Rudolf |year= 1993| title= Dictionary of Northern Mythology| publisher=D.S. Brewer |isbn= 978-0-85991-513-7}}
*{{Cite book|last=Seebold|first=Elmar|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|title=Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics|date=2017|publisher=Walter de Gruyter|year=|volume=2|isbn=978-3-11-054243-1|editor-last=Klein|editor-first=Jared|language=en|chapter=The lexicon of Germanic|editor-last2=Joseph|editor-first2=Brian|editor-last3=Fritz|editor-first3=Matthias|ref=harv|author-link=Elmar Seebold}}
*{{Cite book |last1=Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen |first1=Bjarne|last2=Kroonen|first2=Guus Jan |title=The Indo-European Language Family: A Phylogenetic Perspective |publisher=Cambridge University Press |year=2022 |isbn=978-1-108-49979-8 |editor-last=Olander |editor-first=Thomas |location=Cambridge |chapter=Germanic |doi=10.1017/9781108758666|s2cid=161016819 }}
*{{citation|last=Southern| first=Pat |title=The Roman Empire from Severus to Constantine |year=2001 | isbn=9781134553815 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=-ySCAgAAQBAJ}}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last=Springer |first=Matthias |orig-year=2006 |article=Völkerwanderung |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |publisher=de Gruyter |url=https://www.degruyter.com/database/GAO/entry/RGA_6244/html |url-access=subscription}}
*{{Cite book|last=Stiles|first=Patrick V.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|title=Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics|date=2017|publisher=Walter de Gruyter|year=|volume=2|isbn=978-3-11-054243-1|editor-last=Klein|editor-first=Jared|language=en|chapter=The phonology of Germanic|editor-last2=Joseph|editor-first2=Brian|editor-last3=Fritz|editor-first3=Matthias|ref=harv}}
* {{citation|last=Steinacher |first= Roland |chapter=Rome and Its Created Northerners| title= Interrogating the 'Germanic' |editor1-first= Matthias |editor1-last=Friedrich |editor2-first=James M. |editor2-last=Harland |publisher= De Gruyter |year=2020 |pages=31–66 |doi=10.1515/9783110701623-003|isbn= 978-3-11-070162-3 |s2cid= 241474332}}
<!-- T -->
* {{cite journal |last=Steinacher |first= Roland |title=Germania and the Germani – Where are We Now? |journal=Germania: Anzeiger der Römisch-Germanischen Kommission des Deutschen Archäologischen Instituts |volume=100 |year=2022 |pages=291–312 |url=https://journals.ub.uni-heidelberg.de/index.php/germania/article/download/99125/94021}}
*{{citation|first=Dieter |last=Timpe |year=1989 |editor-last1=Beck |editor-first1=Heinrich |title=Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde |volume= 7 |page=307–391 |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=3QmORVr1IfMC|chapter=Entdeckungsgeschichte|isbn=9783110114454 }}
* {{cite book |last=Stenton |first=Frank |edition=3|title=Anglo-Saxon England |publisher=Oxford University Press |year=1971}}
*{{Cite book|last=Todd|first=Malcolm|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=p5QdmV3zNpIC|title=The Early Germans|date=1992|publisher=John Wiley & Sons|year=|isbn=978-1-4051-3756-0|edition=2009|language=en|ref=harv|author-link=Malcolm Todd}}
* {{cite book|last=Steuer |first=Heiko |title=Germanen aus Sicht der Archäologie: Neue Thesen zu einem alten Thema |publisher=de Gruyter |year=2021}}
<!-- V -->
* {{cite book|last=Steuer|first=Heiko|editor1-last=Otto|editor1-first=Ton|editor2-last=Thrane|editor2-first=Henrik|editor3-last=Vandkilde|editor3-first=Helle|title=Warfare and Society: Archaeological and Social Anthropological Perspectives|chapter=Warrior Bands, War Lords, and the Birth of Tribes and States in the First Millennium AD in Middle Europe|chapter-url=https://books.google.com/books?id=eZ6eDwAAQBAJ|year=2006|publisher=Aarhus University Press|isbn=978-87-7934-935-3|access-date=7 August 2021|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423122444/https://books.google.com/books?id=eZ6eDwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}}
*{{cite book |last=Vasiliev |first=Alexander A. |author-link=Alexander Vasiliev (historian) |year=1936 |chapter= |editor-last= |editor-first= |editor-link= |title=The Goths in the Crimea |url=https://archive.org/details/Vasiliev1936Goths/page/n3 |series= |language= |volume= |edition= |location= |publisher=] |page= |pages= |isbn= |archive-url= |archive-date= |access-date= |via= |quote= |ref=harv}}
* {{Cite book|last=Stiles|first=Patrick V.|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|title=Handbook of Comparative and Historical Indo-European Linguistics|year=2017|publisher=Walter de Gruyter|volume=2|isbn=978-3-11-054243-1|editor-last=Klein|editor-first=Jared|chapter=The phonology of Germanic|editor-last2=Joseph|editor-first2=Brian|editor-last3=Fritz|editor-first3=Matthias|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423121920/https://books.google.com/books?id=QgA3DwAAQBAJ|url-status=live}}
*{{cite book | last= Verhart | first=Leo | year=2006 | title= Op Zoek naar de Kelten, Nieuwe archeologische ontdekkingen tussen Noordzee en Rijn | language=Dutch | location= Utrecht | publisher= Matrijs | isbn= 978-90-5345-303-2 | ref=harv}}
* {{cite book |last=Storms |first=Godfrid |title=Anglo-Saxon Magic |publisher=Springer Netherlands|orig-year=1948 |year=2013 |type=reprint| isbn= 978-94-017-6312-7}}
<!-- W -->
* {{cite book|last=Tacitus |title=The Agricola and The Germania |publisher=Penguin Books |year=1948 |translator-last1=Mattingly |translator-first1=H. |translator-last2=Handford |translator-first2=S. A.}}
*{{cite book | author1-last=Waldman | first=Carl | author2-last=Mason | first2 = Catherine | title=Encyclopedia of European Peoples | year=2006 | location=New York |publisher=Facts on File | isbn=978-0-8160-4964-6|ref=harv}}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Tiefenbach |first1=Heinrich |last2=Reichert |first2=Hermann |last3=Beck |first3=Heinrich |author1-link=Heinrich Tiefenbach |author2-link=Hermann Reichert |author3-link=Heinrich Beck (philologist) |title=Held, Heldendichtung und Heldensage |encyclopedia=Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde |volume=14 |year=1999 |publisher=de Gruyter |editor-last1=Beck |editor-first1=Heinrich |editor-last2=Brather |editor-first2=Sebastian |editor-last3=Greuenich |editor-first3=Dieter |editor-last4=Heizmann |editor-first4=Wilhelm |display-editors=1 |pages=260–280}}
*{{citation|first=Ryszard|last= Wofagiewicz |chapter-url=https://www.academia.edu/10295980|chapter=The Pre-Roman Iron Age in Pomerania|title=Chronological Problems of the Pre-Roman Iron Age in Northern Europe|series=Arkæologiske skrifter |volume=7|year=1997}}
* {{cite encyclopedia |last1=Timpe |first1=Dieter |last2=Scardigli |first2=Barbara |display-authors=etal |title=Germanen, Germania, Germanische Altertumskunde |encyclopedia=Germanische Altertumskunde Online |year=2010 |orig-year=1998 |pages=363–876 |url=https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_1884/html |access-date=27 July 2021 |archive-date=17 August 2021 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20210817192455/https://www.degruyter.com/document/database/GAO/entry/RGA_1884/html |url-status=live }}
*{{cite book| last=Wolfram | first=Herwig | authorlink=Herwig Wolfram | year=1988 | title=History of the Goths | place=Berkeley and Los Angeles| publisher=University of California Press | isbn= 0-520-05259-5| ref = harv |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=xsQxcJvaLjAC}}
*{{cite book| last=Wolfram | first=Herwig | year=1997 | title=The Roman Empire and its Germanic Peoples | place=Berkeley and Los Angeles| publisher=University of California Press | isbn= 0-520-08511-6| ref = harv |url=https://books.google.com/books?id=tOnQDfRU-poC}} * {{Cite book|last=Todd|first=Malcolm|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=p5QdmV3zNpIC|title=The Early Germans|year=1999|publisher=John Wiley & Sons|isbn=978-1-4051-3756-0|edition=2009|author-link=Malcolm Todd|access-date=25 August 2020|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423122528/https://books.google.com/books?id=p5QdmV3zNpIC|url-status=live}}
* {{cite book|author1-last=Vanderhoeven|author1-first=Alain|author2-last=Vanderhoeven|author2-first=Michel|editor1-last=Vermeulen|editor1-first=Frank|editor2-last=Sas|editor2-first=Kathy|editor3-last=Dhaeze|editor3-first=Wouter|year=2004|title=Archaeology in Confrontation: Aspects of Roman Military Presence in the Northwest|chapter=Confrontation in Archaeology. Aspects of Roman military presence in Tongeren|url=https://books.google.com/books?id=zY4g1kfWvCMC|publisher=Academia Press|isbn=978-90-382-0578-6|access-date=7 August 2021|archive-date=23 April 2023|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423122612/https://books.google.com/books?id=zY4g1kfWvCMC|url-status=live}}
*{{cite book|last=Woolf|first=Greg|year=2012|title=Rome: An Empire's Story|place=New York|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-932518-4|ref=harv}}
* {{Citation|last=Vikstrand|first=Per|title=5- Language: Placenames and Personal Names|date=1 January 2020|url=https://www.brepolsonline.net/doi/10.1484/M.PCRN-EB.5.116932|work=The Pre-Christian Religions of the North: History and Structures|pages=115–134|series=Pre-Christian Religions of the North|publisher=Brepols Publishers|doi=10.1484/m.pcrn-eb.5.116932|isbn=978-2-503-57489-9|s2cid=229209928|access-date=10 February 2022|archive-date=10 February 2022|archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220210014044/https://www.brepolsonline.net/doi/10.1484/M.PCRN-EB.5.116932|url-status=live}}
* {{cite book | last1=Ward | first1=Allen | last2=Heichelheim | first2=Fritz | last3=Yeo | first3=Cedric | year=2016 | title=A History of the Roman People | location=London and New York | publisher=Routledge | isbn=978-0-205-84679-5}}
* {{cite book |last=Wells |first=Peter S. |title=The Battle That Stopped Rome | year=2004 |location=New York |publisher=W.W. Norton |isbn=978-0-39335-203-0}}
* {{cite book | last=Wells | first=Colin Michael | year=1995 | title=The Roman Empire | location=Cambridge, MA | publisher=Harvard University Press | isbn=978-0-67477-770-5}}
* {{cite book |last=Winkler |first=Martin M. |title=Arminius the Liberator : myth and ideology |year=2016 |publisher=Oxford University Press}}
* {{cite journal |last1=Witzel |first1=Michael |title=Ymir in India, China – and Beyonds |journal=Old Norse Mythology in Comparative Perspective |year=2017 |volume=3 |pages=363–380 |url=https://www.academia.edu/43680899 |publisher=Harvard University Press |access-date=21 August 2021 |archive-date=9 February 2022 |archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20220209145604/https://www.academia.edu/43680899 |url-status=live }}
* {{cite book | last=Wolfram | first=Herwig | author-link=Herwig Wolfram | year=1988 | title=History of the Goths | place=Berkeley and Los Angeles | publisher=University of California Press | isbn=978-0-520-05259-8 | url=https://books.google.com/books?id=xsQxcJvaLjAC | access-date=30 March 2020 | archive-date=23 April 2023 | archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423122511/https://books.google.com/books?id=xsQxcJvaLjAC | url-status=live }}
* {{cite book | last=Wolfram | first=Herwig | author-link=Herwig Wolfram | translator-last=Dunlap | translator-first=Thomas | year=1997 | orig-year=1990 | title=The Roman Empire and its Germanic Peoples | place=Berkeley and Los Angeles | publisher=University of California Press | isbn=978-0-520-08511-4 | url=https://books.google.com/books?id=tOnQDfRU-poC | access-date=30 March 2020 | archive-date=23 April 2023 | archive-url=https://web.archive.org/web/20230423122528/https://books.google.com/books?id=tOnQDfRU-poC | url-status=live }}
* {{cite encyclopedia|last=Wolters |first=Reinhard |article=Mannusstämme |encyclopedia=Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde |volume=19 |year=2001 |publisher=de Gruyter |editor-last1=Beck |editor-first1=Heinrich |editor-last2=Brather |editor-first2=Sebastian |editor-last3=Greuenich |editor-first3=Dieter |editor-last4=Heizmann |editor-first4=Wilhelm |display-editors=1 |pages=467–478}}
* {{cite book|last=Woolf|first=Greg|year=2012|title=Rome: An Empire's Story|place=New York|publisher=Oxford University Press|isbn=978-0-19-932518-4}}
{{Refend}} {{Refend}}


===Primary=== ==External links==
{{Commons category multi|Germanic peoples|Ancient Germanic history and culture}}
{{refbegin|30em|indent=yes}}
{{EB1911 poster|Teutonic Peoples|Germanic peoples}}
*{{cite book | last=Caesar | first1=Julius | year=2019 | others=Translated by James O’Donnell | title=The War for Gaul: A New Translation | location=Princeton and Oxford | publisher=Princeton University Press | isbn=978-0-69117-492-1| ref=harv}}
*{{cite book | last=Tacitus | first=Cornelius | date=2009 | title=Agricola and Germany | others=Translated by Anthony R. Birley | place=New York | publisher=Oxford University Press | isbn=978-0-19953-926-0|ref=harv}}
{{Refend}}


==External links for classical and medieval sources== '''Classical and medieval sources'''
*
Convenience links, bilingual where possible:
* ,
*Agathias, ''Histories'': https://books.google.com/books?id=Wp92bUzuMoQC
*
*Bede, ''Ecclesiastical history of England'' : https://archive.org/details/venerablebedesec00bede/ Latin: https://www.thelatinlibrary.com/bede/bede5.shtml
*Caesar, ''De Bello Gallico'': http://www.perseus.tufts.edu/hopper/text?doc=urn:cts:latinLit:phi0448.phi001 *
*
*], ''Against Piso'': http://data.perseus.org/texts/urn:cts:latinLit:phi0474.phi027
*], ''Roman History'': http://penelope.uchicago.edu/Thayer/E/Roman/Texts/Cassius_Dio/ *
*
*Gregory of Tours
*
*''Historia Augusta'': http://penelope.uchicago.edu/Thayer/E/Roman/Texts/Historia_Augusta/home.html
* ,
*Jordanes, ''Getica'': https://archive.org/details/gothichistoryofj00jorduoft/page/n4/mode/2up
*Titus Livy, ''History of Rome'': http://data.perseus.org/texts/urn:cts:latinLit:phi0914.phi00140 *
*
*Paul the Deacon, ''History of the Langobards'': https://archive.org/details/historyoflangoba00pauluoft Latin: https://www.thelatinlibrary.com/pauldeacon.html
*
*Pliny the Elder, ''Natural Histories'', http://data.perseus.org/texts/urn:cts:latinLit:phi0978.phi001
*
*Pomponius Mela, Description of the World: https://hdl.handle.net/2027/mdp.39015042048507
*
*], ''Gothic War'': https://books.google.com/books?id=nt0KDAAAQBAJ
*Ptolemy, ''Geography'', http://penelope.uchicago.edu/Thayer/E/Gazetteer/Periods/Roman/_Texts/Ptolemy *
*Strabo, ''Geography'': http://data.perseus.org/texts/urn:cts:greekLit:tlg0099.tlg001 *
*
*Suetonius, ''12 Caesars'': http://penelope.uchicago.edu/Thayer/L/Roman/Texts/Suetonius/12Caesars/
*Tacitus, ''Germania'': http://data.perseus.org/texts/urn:cts:latinLit:phi1351.phi002
*Tacitus, ''The History'': http://data.perseus.org/texts/urn:cts:latinLit:phi1351.phi004
*Zosimus


{{Barbarian kingdoms}}
{{Germanic peoples}} {{Germanic peoples}}
{{Barbarian kingdoms}}

{{Authority control}} {{Authority control}}


{{DEFAULTSORT:Germanic Peoples}}
] ]
] ]

Latest revision as of 07:35, 17 January 2025

Historical group of European people Not to be confused with Germans. "Germani" redirects here. For the Iberian people, see Germani (Oretania). For other uses, see Germani (disambiguation).

Roman bronze statuette dated to the late 1st century – early 2nd century CE, representing a Germanic man with his hair in a Suebian knot

The Germanic peoples were tribal groups who lived in Northern Europe in Classical Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages. In modern scholarship, they typically include not only the Roman-era Germani who lived in both Germania and parts of the Roman empire, but also all Germanic speaking peoples from this era, irrespective of where they lived, most notably the Goths. Another term, ancient Germans, is considered problematic by many scholars since it suggests identity with present-day Germans. Although the first Roman descriptions of Germani involved tribes west of the Rhine, their homeland of Germania was portrayed as stretching east of the Rhine, to southern Scandinavia and the Vistula in the east, and to the upper Danube in the south. Other Germanic speakers, such as the Bastarnae and Goths, lived further east in what is now Moldova and Ukraine. The term Germani is generally only used to refer to historical peoples from the 1st to 4th centuries CE.

Different academic disciplines have their own definitions of what makes someone or something "Germanic". Some scholars call for the term's total abandonment as a modern construct, since lumping "Germanic peoples" together implies a common group identity for which there is little evidence. Other scholars have defended the term's continued use and argue that a common Germanic language allows one to speak of "Germanic peoples", regardless of whether these ancient and medieval peoples saw themselves as having a common identity. Scholars generally agree that it is possible to refer to Germanic languages from about 500 BCE. Archaeologists usually associate the earliest clearly identifiable Germanic speaking peoples with the Jastorf culture of the Pre-Roman Iron Age in central and northern Germany and southern Denmark from the 6th to 1st centuries BCE. This existed around the same time that the First Germanic Consonant Shift is theorized to have occurred, leading to recognizably Germanic languages. Germanic languages expanded south, east, and west, coming into contact with Celtic, Iranic, Baltic, and Slavic peoples before they were noted by the Romans.

Roman authors first described the Germani near the Rhine in the 1st century BCE, while the Roman Empire was establishing its dominance in that region. Under Emperor Augustus (27 BCE – 14 CE), the Romans attempted to conquer a large part of Germania between the Rhine and Elbe, but withdrew after their shocking defeat at the Battle of the Teutoburg Forest in 9 CE. The Romans continued to manage the Germanic frontier carefully, meddling in cross-border politics, and constructing a long fortified border, the Limes Germanicus. From 166 to 180 CE, Rome was embroiled in a conflict against the Germanic Marcomanni and Quadi with their allies, which was known as the Marcomannic Wars. After this major disruption, new Germanic peoples appear for the first time in the historical record, such as the Franks, Goths, Saxons, and Alemanni. During the Migration Period (375–568), such Germanic peoples entered the Roman Empire and eventually established their own "barbarian kingdoms" within the territory of the Western Roman empire itself. Over time, the Franks became the most powerful of them, conquering many of the others. Eventually, the Frankish king Charlemagne claimed the title of Holy Roman Emperor for himself in 800.

Archaeological finds suggest that Roman-era sources portrayed the Germanic way of life as more primitive than it actually was. Instead, archaeologists have unveiled evidence of a complex society and economy throughout Germania. Germanic-speaking peoples originally shared similar religious practices. Denoted by the term Germanic paganism, they varied throughout the territory occupied by Germanic-speaking peoples. Over the course of Late Antiquity, most continental Germanic peoples and the Anglo-Saxons of Britain converted to Christianity, but the Saxons and Scandinavians converted only much later. The Germanic peoples shared a native script—known as runes—from around the first century or before, which was gradually replaced with the Latin script, although runes continued to be used for specialized purposes thereafter.

Traditionally, the Germanic peoples have been seen as possessing a law dominated by the concepts of feuding and blood compensation. The precise details, nature and origin of what is still normally called "Germanic law" are now controversial. Roman sources state that the Germanic peoples made decisions in a popular assembly (the thing) but that they also had kings and war leaders. The ancient Germanic-speaking peoples probably shared a common poetic tradition, alliterative verse, and later Germanic peoples also shared legends originating in the Migration Period.

The publishing of Tacitus's Germania by humanist scholars in the 1400s greatly influenced the emerging idea of "Germanic peoples". Later scholars of the Romantic period, such as Jacob and Wilhelm Grimm, developed several theories about the nature of the Germanic peoples that were highly influenced by romantic nationalism. For those scholars, the "Germanic" and modern "German" were identical. Ideas about the early Germans were also highly influential among members of the nationalist and racist völkisch movement and later co-opted by the Nazis. During the second half of the 20th century, the controversial misuse of ancient Germanic history and archaeology was discredited and has since resulted in a backlash against many aspects of earlier scholarship.

Terminology

See also: Germania

Etymology

The etymology of the Latin word Germani, from which Latin Germania and English Germanic are derived, is unknown, although several proposals have been put forward. Even the language from which it derives is a subject of dispute, with proposals of Germanic, Celtic, and Latin, and Illyrian origins. Herwig Wolfram, for example, thinks Germani must be Gaulish. The historian Wolfgang Pfeifer more or less concurs with Wolfram and surmises that the name Germani is likely of Celtic etymology and is related to the Old Irish word gair ('neighbours') or could be tied to the Celtic word for their war cries, gairm, which simplifies into 'the neighbours' or 'the screamers'. Regardless of its language of origin, the name was transmitted to the Romans via Celtic speakers.

It is unclear that any people group ever referred to themselves as Germani. By late antiquity, only peoples near the Rhine, especially the Franks and sometimes the Alemanni, were called Germani or Germanoi by Latin and Greek writers respectively. Germani subsequently ceased to be used as a name for any group of people and was revived as such only by the humanists in the 16th century. Previously, scholars during the Carolingian period (8th–11th centuries) had already begun using Germania and Germanicus in a territorial sense to refer to East Francia.

In modern English, the adjective Germanic is distinct from German, which is generally used when referring to modern Germans only. Germanic relates to the ancient Germani or the broader Germanic group. In modern German, the ancient Germani are referred to as Germanen and Germania as Germanien, as distinct from modern Germans (Deutsche) and modern Germany (Deutschland). The direct equivalents in English are, however, Germans for Germani and Germany for Germania although the Latin Germania is also used. To avoid ambiguity, the Germani may instead be called "ancient Germans" or Germani by using the Latin term in English.

Modern definitions and controversies

The modern definition of Germanic peoples developed in the 19th century, when the term Germanic was linked to the newly identified Germanic language family. Linguistics provided a new way of defining the Germanic peoples, which came to be used in historiography and archaeology. While Roman authors did not consistently exclude Celtic-speaking people or have a term corresponding to Germanic-speaking peoples, this new definition—which used the Germanic language as the main criterion—presented the Germani as a people or nation (Volk) with a stable group identity linked to language. As a result, some scholars treat the Germani (Latin) or Germanoi (Greek) of Roman-era sources as non-Germanic if they seemingly spoke non-Germanic languages. For clarity, Germanic peoples, when defined as "speakers of a Germanic language", are sometimes referred to as "Germanic-speaking peoples". Today, the term "Germanic" is widely applied to "phenomena including identities, social, cultural or political groups, to material cultural artefacts, languages and texts, and even specific chemical sequences found in human DNA". Several scholars continue to use the term to refer to a culture existing between the 1st to 4th centuries CE, but most historians and archaeologists researching Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages no longer use it.

Apart from the designation of a language family (i.e., "Germanic languages"), the application of the term "Germanic" has become controversial in scholarship since 1990, especially among archaeologists and historians. Scholars have increasingly questioned the notion of ethnically defined people groups (Völker) as stable basic actors of history. The connection of archaeological assemblages to ethnicity has also been increasingly questioned. This has resulted in different disciplines developing different definitions of "Germanic". Beginning with the work of the "Toronto School" around Walter Goffart, various scholars have denied that anything such as a common Germanic ethnic identity ever existed. Such scholars argue that most ideas about Germanic culture are taken from far later epochs and projected backwards to antiquity. Historians of the Vienna School, such as Walter Pohl, have also called for the term to be avoided or used with careful explanation, and argued that there is little evidence for a common Germanic identity. The Anglo-Saxonist Leonard Neidorf writes that historians of the continental-European Germanic peoples of the 5th and 6th centuries are "in agreement" that there was no pan-Germanic identity or solidarity. Whether a scholar favors the existence of a common Germanic identity or not is often related to their position on the nature of the end of the Roman Empire.

Defenders of continued use of the term Germanic argue that the speakers of Germanic languages can be identified as Germanic people by language regardless of how they saw themselves. Linguists and philologists have generally reacted skeptically to claims that there was no Germanic identity or cultural unity, and they may view Germanic simply as a long-established and convenient term. Some archaeologists have also argued in favor of retaining the term Germanic due to its broad recognizability. Archaeologist Heiko Steuer defines his own work on the Germani in geographical terms (covering Germania), rather than in ethnic terms. He nevertheless argues for some sense of shared identity between the Germani, noting the use of a common language, a common runic script, various common objects of material culture such as bracteates and gullgubber (small gold objects) and the confrontation with Rome as things that could cause a sense of shared "Germanic" culture. Despite being cautious of the use of Germanic to refer to peoples, Sebastian Brather, Wilhelm Heizmann and Steffen Patzold nevertheless refer to further commonalities such as the widely attested worship of deities such as Odin, Thor and Frigg, and a shared legendary tradition.

Classical terminology

Several different regions called Germania in the Roman era, about 0-200 CE (names in red were peoples called Germani, despite not living within Germania)

The first author to describe the Germani as a large category of peoples distinct from the Gauls and Scythians was Julius Caesar, writing around 55 BCE during his governorship of Gaul. In Caesar's account, the clearest defining characteristic of the Germani people was that their homeland was east of the Rhine, opposite Gaul on the west side. Caesar sought to explain both why his legions stopped at the Rhine and also why the Germani were more dangerous than the Gauls to the empire. Explaining this threat he also classified the Cimbri and Teutons, who had previously invaded Italy, as Germani. Although Caesar described the Rhine as the border between Germani and Celts, he also describes the Germani cisrhenani on the west bank of the Rhine, who he believed had moved from the east. It is unclear if these Germani were actually Germanic speakers. According to the Roman historian Tacitus in his Germania (c. 98 CE), it was among this group, specifically the Tungri, that the name Germani first arose, before it spread to further groups. Tacitus reported that in his time many of the peoples west of the Rhine within Roman Gaul were still considered Germani. Caesar's division of the Germani from the Celts was not taken up by most writers in Greek.

Caesar and authors following him regarded Germania as stretching east of the Rhine for an indeterminate distance, bounded by the Baltic Sea and the Hercynian Forest. Pliny the Elder and Tacitus placed the eastern border at the Vistula. The Upper Danube served as a southern border. Between there and the Vistula Tacitus sketched an unclear boundary, describing Germania as separated in the south and east from the Dacians and the Sarmatians by mutual fear or mountains. This undefined eastern border is related to a lack of stable frontiers in this area such as were maintained by Roman armies along the Rhine and Danube. The geographer Ptolemy (2nd century CE) applied the name Germania magna ("Greater Germania", Greek: Γερμανία Μεγάλη) to this area, contrasting it with the Roman provinces of Germania Prima and Germania Secunda (on the west bank of the Rhine). In modern scholarship, Germania magna is sometimes also called Germania libera ("free Germania"), a name coined by Jacob Grimm around 1835.

Caesar and, following him, Tacitus, depicted the Germani as sharing elements of a common culture. A small number of passages by Tacitus and other Roman authors (Caesar, Suetonius) mention Germanic tribes or individuals speaking a language distinct from Gaulish. For Tacitus (Germania 43, 45, 46), language was a characteristic, but not defining feature of the Germanic peoples. Many of the ascribed ethnic characteristics of the Germani represented them as typically "barbarian", including the possession of stereotypical vices such as "wildness" and of virtues such as chastity. Tacitus was at times unsure whether a people were Germanic or not. He expressed uncertainty about the Peucini, who he says spoke and lived like the Germani, though they did not live in Germania, and they were beginning to look like Sarmatians through intermarriage. The Osi and Cotini lived in Germania, but were not Germani, because they had other languages and customs. The Aesti lived on the eastern shore of the Baltic and were like Suebi in their appearance and customs, although they spoke a different language. Ancient authors did not differentiate consistently between a territorial definition ("those living in Germania") and an ethnic definition ("having Germanic ethnic characteristics"), and the two definitions did not always align.

In the 3rd century, when Romans encountered Germanic-speaking peoples living north of the Lower Danube who fought on horseback, such as Goths and Gepids, they did not call them Germani. Instead, they connected them with non-Germanic-speaking peoples such as the Huns, Sarmatians, and Alans, who shared a similar culture. Romans also called them "Gothic peoples", (gentes Gothicae) even if they did not speak a Germanic language, and they often referred to the Goths as "Getae", equating them to a non-Germanic people residing in the same region. The writer Procopius described these new "Getic" peoples as sharing similar appearance, laws, Arian religion, and a common language.

Subdivisions

Further information: Ingaevones, Herminones, and Istaevones
The approximate positions of the three groups and their sub-peoples reported by Tacitus:   Suebi (part of the Herminones)   Other Herminones

Several ancient sources list subdivisions of the Germanic tribes. Writing in the first century CE, Pliny the Elder lists five Germanic subgroups: the Vandili, the Inguaeones, the Istuaeones (living near the Rhine), the Herminones (in the Germanic interior), and the Peucini Basternae (living on the lower Danube near the Dacians). In chapter 2 of the Germania, written about a half-century later, Tacitus lists only three subgroups: the Ingvaeones (near the sea), the Herminones (in the interior of Germania), and the Istvaeones (the remainder of the tribes); Tacitus says these groups each claimed descent from the god Mannus, son of Tuisto. Tacitus also mentions a second tradition that there were four sons of either Mannus or Tuisto from whom the groups of the Marsi, Gambrivi, Suebi, and Vandili claim descent. The Herminones are also mentioned by Pomponius Mela, but otherwise, these divisions do not appear in other ancient works on the Germani.

There are a number of inconsistencies in the listing of Germanic subgroups by Tacitus and Pliny. While both Tacitus and Pliny mention some Scandinavian tribes, they are not integrated into the subdivisions. While Pliny lists the Suebi as part of the Herminones, Tacitus treats them as a separate group. Additionally, Tacitus's description of a group of tribes as united by the cult of Nerthus (Germania 40) as well as the cult of the Alcis controlled by the Nahanarvali (Germania 43) and Tacitus's account of the origin myth of the Semnones (Germania 39) all suggest different subdivisions than the three mentioned in Germania chapter 2.

The subdivisions found in Pliny and Tacitus have been very influential for scholarship on Germanic history and language up until recent times. However, outside of Tacitus and Pliny there are no other textual indications that these groups were important. The subgroups mentioned by Tacitus are not used by him elsewhere in his work, contradict other parts of his work, and cannot be reconciled with Pliny, who is equally inconsistent. Additionally, there is no linguistic or archaeological evidence for these subgroups. New archaeological finds have tended to show that the boundaries between Germanic peoples were very permeable, and scholars now assume that migration and the collapse and formation of cultural units were constant occurrences within Germania. Nevertheless, various aspects such as the alliteration of many of the tribal names in Tacitus's account and the name of Mannus himself suggest that the descent from Mannus was an authentic Germanic tradition.

Languages

See also: Germanic languages

Proto-Germanic

All Germanic languages derive from the Proto-Indo-European language (PIE), which is generally thought to have been spoken between 4500 and 2500 BCE. The ancestor of Germanic languages is referred to as Proto- or Common Germanic, and likely represented a group of mutually intelligible dialects. They share distinctive characteristics which set them apart from other Indo-European sub-families of languages, such as Grimm's and Verner's law, the conservation of the PIE ablaut system in the Germanic verb system (notably in strong verbs), or the merger of the vowels a and o qualities (ə, a, o > a; ā, ō > ō). During the Pre-Germanic linguistic period (2500–500 BCE), the proto-language was almost certainly influenced by an unknown non-Indo-European language, still noticeable in the Germanic phonology and lexicon.

Although Proto-Germanic is reconstructed without dialects via the comparative method, it is almost certain that it never was a uniform proto-language. The late Jastorf culture occupied so much territory that it is unlikely that Germanic populations spoke a single dialect, and traces of early linguistic varieties have been highlighted by scholars. Sister dialects of Proto-Germanic itself certainly existed, as evidenced by the absence of the First Germanic Sound Shift (Grimm's law) in some "Para-Germanic" recorded proper names, and the reconstructed Proto-Germanic language was only one among several dialects spoken at that time by peoples identified as "Germanic" by Roman sources or archeological data. Although Roman sources name various Germanic tribes such as Suevi, Alemanni, Bauivari, etc., it is unlikely that the members of these tribes all spoke the same dialect.

Early attestations

Definite and comprehensive evidence of Germanic lexical units only occurred after Caesar's conquest of Gaul in the 1st century BCE, after which contacts with Proto-Germanic speakers began to intensify. The Alcis, a pair of brother gods worshipped by the Nahanarvali, are given by Tacitus as a Latinized form of *alhiz (a kind of 'stag'), and the word sapo ('hair dye') is certainly borrowed from Proto-Germanic *saipwōn- (English soap), as evidenced by the parallel Finnish loanword saipio. The name of the framea, described by Tacitus as a short spear carried by Germanic warriors, most likely derives from the compound *fram-ij-an- ('forward-going one'), as suggested by comparable semantical structures found in early runes (e.g., raun-ij-az 'tester', on a lancehead) and linguistic cognates attested in the later Old Norse, Old Saxon and Old High German languages: fremja, fremmian and fremmen all mean 'to carry out'.

The inscription on the Negau helmet B, carved in the Etruscan alphabet during the 3rd–2nd c. BCE, is generally regarded as Proto-Germanic.

In the absence of earlier evidence, it must be assumed that Proto-Germanic speakers living in Germania were members of preliterate societies. The only pre-Roman inscriptions that could be interpreted as Proto-Germanic, written in the Etruscan alphabet, have not been found in Germania but rather in the Venetic region. The inscription harikastiteiva\\\ip, engraved on the Negau helmet in the 3rd–2nd centuries BCE, possibly by a Germanic-speaking warrior involved in combat in northern Italy, has been interpreted by some scholars as Harigasti Teiwǣ (*harja-gastiz 'army-guest' + *teiwaz 'god, deity'), which could be an invocation to a war-god or a mark of ownership engraved by its possessor. The inscription Fariarix (*farjōn- 'ferry' + *rīk- 'ruler') carved on tetradrachms found in Bratislava (mid-1st c. BCE) may indicate the Germanic name of a Celtic ruler.

Linguistic disintegration

By the time Germanic speakers entered written history, their linguistic territory had stretched farther south, since a Germanic dialect continuum (where neighbouring language varieties diverged only slightly between each other, but remote dialects were not necessarily mutually intelligible due to accumulated differences over the distance) covered a region roughly located between the Rhine, the Vistula, the Danube, and southern Scandinavia during the first two centuries of the Common Era. East Germanic speakers dwelled on the Baltic sea coasts and islands, while speakers of the Northwestern dialects occupied territories in present-day Denmark and bordering parts of Germany at the earliest date when they can be identified.

In the 2nd and 3rd centuries CE, migrations of East Germanic gentes from the Baltic Sea coast southeastwards into the hinterland led to their separation from the dialect continuum. By the late 3rd century CE, linguistic divergences like the West Germanic loss of the final consonant -z had already occurred within the "residual" Northwest dialect continuum. The latter definitely ended after the 5th- and 6th-century migrations of Angles, Jutes and part of the Saxon tribes towards modern-day England.

Classification

Replica of an altar for the Matrons of Vacallina (Matronae Vacallinehae) from Mechernich-Weyer, Germany

The Germanic languages are traditionally divided between East, North and West Germanic branches. The modern prevailing view is that North and West Germanic were also encompassed in a larger subgroup called Northwest Germanic.

  • Northwest Germanic: mainly characterized by the i-umlaut, and the shift of the long vowel towards a long in accented syllables; it remained a dialect continuum following the migration of East Germanic speakers in the 2nd–3rd century CE;
    • North Germanic or Primitive Norse: initially characterized by the monophthongization of the sound ai to ā (attested from c. 400 BCE); a uniform northern dialect or koiné attested in runic inscriptions from the 2nd century CE onward, it remained practically unchanged until a transitional period that started in the late 5th century; and Old Norse, a language attested by runic inscriptions written in the Younger Fuþark from the beginning of the Viking Age (8th–9th centuries CE);
    • West Germanic: including Old Saxon (attested from the 5th c. CE), Old English (late 5th c.), Old Frisian (6th c.), Frankish (6th c.), Old High German (6th c.), and possibly Langobardic (6th c.), which is only scarcely attested; they are mainly characterized by the loss of the final consonant -z (attested from the late 3rd century), and by the j-consonant gemination (attested from c. 400 BCE); early inscriptions from the West Germanic areas found on altars where votive offerings were made to the Matronae Vacallinehae (Matrons of Vacallina) in the Rhineland dated to c. 160–260 CE; West Germanic remained a "residual" dialect continuum until the Anglo-Saxon migrations in the 5th–6th centuries CE;
  • East Germanic, of which only Gothic is attested by both runic inscriptions (from the 3rd c. CE) and textual evidence (principally Wulfila's Bible; c. 350–380). It became extinct after the fall of the Visigothic Kingdom in the early 8th century. The inclusion of the Burgundian and Vandalic languages within the East Germanic group, while plausible, is still uncertain due to their scarce attestation. The latest attested East Germanic language, Crimean Gothic, has been partially recorded in the 16th century.

Further internal classifications are still debated among scholars, as it is unclear whether the internal features shared by several branches are due to early common innovations or to the later diffusion of local dialectal innovations.

History

Prehistory

The Germanic-speaking peoples speak an Indo-European language. The leading theory for the origin of Germanic languages, suggested by archaeological, linguistic and genetic evidence, postulates a diffusion of Indo-European languages from the Pontic–Caspian steppe towards Northern Europe during the third millennium BCE, via linguistic contacts and migrations from the Corded Ware culture towards modern-day Denmark, resulting in cultural mixing with the earlier Funnelbeaker culture. The subsequent culture of the Nordic Bronze Age (c. 2000/1750 – c. 500 BCE) shows definite cultural and population continuities with later Germanic peoples, and is often supposed to have been the culture in which the Germanic Parent Language, the predecessor of the Proto-Germanic language, developed. However, it is unclear whether these earlier peoples possessed any ethnic continuity with the later Germanic peoples.

Generally, scholars agree that it is possible to speak of Germanic-speaking peoples after 500 BCE, although the first attestation of the name Germani is not until much later. Between around 500 BCE and the beginning of the common era, archeological and linguistic evidence suggest that the Urheimat ('original homeland') of the Proto-Germanic language, the ancestral idiom of all attested Germanic dialects, existed in or near the archaeological culture known as the late Jastorf culture, of the central Elbe in present day Germany, stretching north into Jutland and east into present day Poland. If the Jastorf Culture is the origin of the Germanic peoples, then the Scandinavian peninsula would have become Germanic either via migration or assimilation over the course of the same period. Alternatively, Hermann Ament [de] has stressed that two other archaeological groups must have belonged to the Germani, one on either side of the Lower Rhine and reaching to the Weser, and another in Jutland and southern Scandinavia. These groups would thus show a "polycentric origin" for the Germanic peoples. The neighboring Przeworsk culture in modern Poland is thought to possibly reflect a Germanic and Slavic component. The identification of the Jastorf culture with the Germani has been criticized by Sebastian Brather, who notes that it seems to be missing areas such as southern Scandinavia and the Rhine-Weser area, which linguists argue to have been Germanic, while also not according with the Roman era definition of Germani, which included Celtic-speaking peoples further south and west.

Iron Age: Orange Field – La Tène culture (Celtic), Dark Red – Jastorf culture (Germanic), Dark Green – Iron Age Scandinavia (Germanic)

A category of evidence used to locate the Proto-Germanic homeland is founded on traces of early linguistic contacts with neighbouring languages. Germanic loanwords in the Finnic and Sámi languages have preserved archaic forms (e.g. Finnic kuningas, from Proto-Germanic *kuningaz 'king'; rengas, from *hringaz 'ring'; etc.), with the older loan layers possibly dating back to an earlier period of intense contacts between pre-Germanic and Finno-Permic (i.e. Finno-Samic) speakers. Shared lexical innovations between Celtic and Germanic languages, concentrated in certain semantic domains such as religion and warfare, indicate intensive contacts between the Germani and Celtic peoples, usually identified with the archaeological La Tène culture, found in southern Germany and the modern Czech Republic. Early contacts probably occurred during the Pre-Germanic and Pre-Celtic periods, dated to the 2nd millennium BCE, and the Celts appear to have had a large amount of influence on Germanic culture from up until the first century CE, which led to a high degree of Celtic-Germanic shared material culture and social organization. Some evidence of linguistic convergence between Germanic and Italic languages, whose Urheimat is supposed to have been situated north of the Alps before the 1st millennium BCE, have also been highlighted by scholars. Shared changes in their grammars also suggest early contacts between Germanic and Balto-Slavic languages; however, some of these innovations are shared with Baltic only, which may point to linguistic contacts during a relatively late period, at any rate after the initial breakup of Balto-Slavic into Baltic and Slavic languages, with the similarities to Slavic being seen as remnants of Indo-European archaisms or the result of secondary contacts.

Earliest recorded history

Further information: Pytheas, Bastarnae, Sciri, Germanisation of Gaul, Cimbrian War, and Gallic Wars

According to some authors the Bastarnae, or Peucini, were the first Germani to be encountered by the Greco-Roman world and thus to be mentioned in historical records. They appear in historical sources going as far back as the 3rd century BCE through the 4th century CE. Another eastern people known from about 200 BCE, and sometimes believed to be Germanic-speaking, are the Sciri (Greek: Skiroi), who are recorded threatening the city of Olbia on the Black Sea. Late in the 2nd century BCE, Roman and Greek sources recount the migrations of the Cimbri, Teutones and Ambrones whom Caesar later classified as Germanic. The movements of these groups through parts of Gaul, Italy and Hispania resulted in the Cimbrian War (113–101 BCE) against the Romans, in which the Teutons and Cimbri were victorious over several Roman armies but were ultimately defeated.

The first century BCE was a time of the expansion of Germanic-speaking peoples at the expense of Celtic-speaking polities in modern southern Germany and the Czech Republic. Before 60 BCE, Ariovistus, described by Caesar as king of the Germani, led a force including Suevi across the Rhine into Gaul near Besançon, successfully aiding the Sequani against their enemies the Aedui at the Battle of Magetobriga. Ariovistus was initially considered an ally of Rome. In 58 BCE, with increasing numbers of settlers crossing the Rhine to join Ariovistus, Julius Caesar went to war with them, defeating them at the Battle of Vosges. In the following years Caesar pursued a controversial campaign to conquer all of Gaul on behalf of Rome, establishing the Rhine as a border. In 55 BCE he crossed the Rhine into Germania near Cologne. Near modern Nijmegen he also massacred a large migrating group of Tencteri and Usipetes who had crossed the Rhine from the east.

Roman Imperial Period to 375

The Roman province of Germania, in existence from 7 BCE to 9 CE. The dotted line represents the Limes Germanicus, the fortified border constructed following the final withdrawal of Roman forces from Germania.

Early Roman Imperial period (27 BCE – 166 CE)

Further information: Roman Iron Age, Early Imperial campaigns in Germania, and Year of the Four Emperors

Throughout the reign of Augustus—from 27 BCE until 14 CE—the Roman empire expanded into Gaul, with the Rhine as a border. Starting in 13 BCE, there were Roman campaigns across the Rhine for a 28-year period. First came the pacification of the Usipetes, Sicambri, and Frisians near the Rhine, then attacks increased further from the Rhine, on the Chauci, Cherusci, Chatti and Suevi (including the Marcomanni). These campaigns eventually reached and even crossed the Elbe, and in 5 CE Tiberius was able to show strength by having a Roman fleet enter the Elbe and meet the legions in the heart of Germania. Once Tiberius subdued the Germanic people between the Rhine and the Elbe, the region at least up to Weser—and possibly up to the Elbe—was made the Roman province Germania and provided soldiers to the Roman army.

However, within this period two Germanic kings formed larger alliances. Both of them had spent some of their youth in Rome; the first of them was Maroboduus of the Marcomanni, who had led his people away from the Roman activities into Bohemia, which was defended by forests and mountains, and had formed alliances with other peoples. In 6 CE, Rome planned an attack against him but the campaign was cut short when forces were needed for the Illyrian revolt in the Balkans. Just three years later (9 CE), the second of these Germanic figures, Arminius of the Cherusci—initially an ally of Rome—drew a large Roman force into an ambush in northern Germany, and destroyed the three legions of Publius Quinctilius Varus at the Battle of the Teutoburg Forest. Marboduus and Arminius went to war with each other in 17 CE; Arminius was victorious and Marboduus was forced to flee to the Romans.

Following the Roman defeat at the Teutoburg Forest, Rome gave up on the possibility of fully integrating this region into the empire. Rome launched successful campaigns across the Rhine between 14 and 16 CE under Tiberius and Germanicus, but the effort of integrating Germania now seemed to outweigh its benefits. In the reign of Augustus's successor, Tiberius, it became state policy to expand the empire no further than the frontier based roughly upon the Rhine and Danube, recommendations that were specified in the will of Augustus and read aloud by Tiberius himself. Roman intervention in Germania led to a shifting and unstable political situation, in which pro- and anti-Roman parties vied for power. Arminius was murdered in 21 CE by his fellow Germanic tribesmen, due in part to these tensions and for his attempt to claim supreme kingly power for himself.

In the wake of Arminius's death, Roman diplomats sought to keep the Germanic peoples divided and fractious. Rome established relationships with individual Germanic kings that are often discussed as being similar to client states; however, the situation on the border was always unstable, with rebellions by the Frisians in 28 CE, and attacks by the Chauci and Chatti in the 60s CE. The most serious threat to the Roman order was the Revolt of the Batavi in 69 CE, during the civil wars following the death of Nero known as the Year of the Four Emperors. The Batavi had long served as auxiliary troops in the Roman army as well as in the imperial bodyguard as the so-called Numerus Batavorum, often called the Germanic bodyguard. The uprising was led by Gaius Julius Civilis, a member of the Batavian royal family and Roman military officer, and attracted a large coalition of people both inside and outside of the Roman territory. The revolt ended following several defeats, with Civilis claiming to have only supported the imperial claims of Vespasian, who was victorious in the civil war.

A bog body, the Osterby Man, displaying the Suebian knot, a hairstyle which, according to Tacitus, was common among Germanic warriors

The century after the Batavian Revolt saw mostly peace between the Germanic peoples and Rome. In 83 CE, Emperor Domitian of the Flavian dynasty attacked the Chatti north of Mainz (Mogontiacum). This war would last until 85 CE. Following the end of the war with the Chatti, Domitian reduced the number of Roman soldiers on the upper Rhine and shifted the Roman military to guarding the Danube frontier, beginning the construction of the limes, the longest fortified border in the empire. The period afterwards was peaceful enough that the emperor Trajan reduced the number of soldiers on the frontier. According to Edward James, the Romans appear to have reserved the right to choose rulers among the barbarians on the frontier.

Marcomannic Wars to 375 CE

Further information: Marcomannic Wars and Crisis of the Third Century

Following sixty years of quiet on the frontier, 166 CE saw a major incursion of peoples from north of the Danube during the reign of Marcus Aurelius, beginning the Marcomannic Wars. By 168 (during the Antonine plague), barbarian hosts consisting of Marcomanni, Quadi, and Sarmatian Iazyges, attacked and pushed their way to Italy. They advanced as far as Upper Italy, destroyed Opitergium/Oderzo and besieged Aquileia. The Romans had finished the war by 180, through a combination of Roman military victories, the resettling of some peoples on Roman territory, and by making alliances with others. Marcus Aurelius's successor Commodus chose not to permanently occupy any territory conquered north of the Danube, and the following decades saw an increase in the defenses at the limes. The Romans renewed their right to choose the kings of the Marcomanni and Quadi, and Commodus forbid them to hold assemblies unless a Roman centurion was present.

Depiction of Romans fighting Goths on the Ludovisi Battle sarcophagus (c. 250–260 CE)

The period after the Marcomannic Wars saw the emergence of peoples with new names along the Roman frontiers, which were probably formed by the merger of smaller groups. These new confederacies or peoples tended to border the Roman imperial frontier. Many ethnic names from earlier periods disappear. The Alamanni emerged along the upper Rhine and are mentioned in Roman sources from the third century onward. The Goths begin to be mentioned along the lower Danube, where they attacked the city of Histria in 238. The Franks are first mentioned occupying territory between the Rhine and Weser. The Lombards seem to have moved their center of power to the central Elbe. Groups such as the Alamanni, Goths, and Franks were not unified polities; they formed multiple, loosely associated groups, who often fought each other and some of whom sought Roman friendship. The Romans also begin to mention seaborne attacks by the Saxons, a term used generically in Latin for Germanic-speaking pirates. A system of defenses on both sides of the English Channel, the Saxon Shore, was established to deal with their raids.

From 250 onward, the Gothic peoples formed the "single most potent threat to the northern frontier of Rome". In 250 CE a Gothic king Cniva led Goths with Bastarnae, Carpi, Vandals, and Taifali into the empire, laying siege to Philippopolis. He followed his victory there with another on the marshy terrain at Abrittus, a battle which cost the life of Roman emperor Decius. In 253/254, further attacks occurred reaching Thessalonica and possibly Thrace. In 267/268 there were large raids led by the Herules in 267/268, and a mixed group of Goths and Herules in 269/270. Gothic attacks were abruptly ended in the years after 270, after a Roman victory in which the Gothic king Cannabaudes was killed.

The Roman limes largely collapsed in 259/260, during the Crisis of the Third Century (235–284), and Germanic raids penetrated as far as northern Italy. The limes on the Rhine and upper Danube was brought under control again in 270s, and by 300 the Romans had reestablished control over areas they had abandoned during the crisis. From the later third century onward, the Roman army relied increasingly on troops of Barbarian origin, often recruited from Germanic peoples, with some functioning as senior commanders in the Roman army. In the 4th century, warfare along the Rhine frontier between the Romans and Franks and Alemanni seems to have mostly consisted of campaigns of plunder, during which major battles were avoided. The Romans generally followed a policy of trying to prevent strong leaders from emerging among the barbarians, using treachery, kidnapping, and assassination, paying off rival tribes to attack them, or by supporting internal rivals.

Migration Period (c. 375–568)

Main article: Migration Period
2nd century to 6th century simplified migrations

The Migration Period is traditionally cited by historians as beginning in 375 CE, under the assumption that the appearance of the Huns prompted the Visigoths to seek shelter within the Roman Empire in 376. The end of the migration period is usually set at 568 when the Lombards invaded Italy. During this time period, numerous barbarian groups invaded the Roman Empire and established new kingdoms within its boundaries. These Germanic migrations traditionally mark the transition between antiquity and the beginning of the early Middle Ages. The reasons for the migrations of the period are unclear, but scholars have proposed overpopulation, climate change, bad harvests, famines, and adventurousness as possible reasons. Migrations were probably carried out by relatively small groups rather than entire peoples.

Early Migration Period (before 375–420)

The Greuthungi, a Gothic group in modern Ukraine under the rule of Ermanaric, were among the first peoples attacked by the Huns, apparently facing Hunnic pressure for some years. Following Ermanaric's death, the Greuthungi's resistance broke and they moved toward the Dniester river. A second Gothic group, the Tervingi under King Athanaric, constructed a defensive earthwork against the Huns near the Dniester. However, these measures did not stop the Huns and the majority of the Tervingi abandoned Athanaric; they subsequently fled—accompanied by a contingent of Greuthungi—to the Danube in 376, seeking asylum in the Roman Empire. The emperor Valens chose only to admit the Tervingi, who were settled in the Roman provinces of Thrace and Moesia.

Due to mistreatment by the Romans, the Tervingi revolted in 377, starting the Gothic War, joined by the Greuthungi. The Goths and their allies defeated the Romans first at Marcianople, then defeated and killed emperor Valens in the Battle of Adrianople in 378, destroying two-thirds of Valens' army. Following further fighting, peace was negotiated in 382, granting the Goths considerable autonomy within the Roman Empire. However, these Goths—who would be known as the Visigoths—revolted several more times, finally coming to be ruled by Alaric. In 397, the disunited eastern Empire submitted to some of his demands, possibly giving him control over Epirus. In the aftermath of the large-scale Gothic entries into the empire, the Franks and Alemanni became more secure in their positions in 395, when Stilicho, the barbarian generalissimo who held power in the western Empire, made agreements with them.

A replica of an ivory diptych probably depicting Stilicho (on the right), the son of a Vandal father and a Roman mother, who became the most powerful man in the Western Roman Empire from 395 to 408 CE

In 401, Alaric invaded Italy, coming to an understanding with Stilicho in 404/5. This agreement allowed Stilicho to fight against the force of Radagaisus, who had crossed the Middle Danube in 405/6 and invaded Italy, only to be defeated outside Florence. That same year, a large force of Vandals, Suevi, Alans, and Burgundians crossed the Rhine, fighting the Franks but facing no Roman resistance. In 409, the Suevi, Vandals, and Alans crossing the Pyrenees into Spain, where they took possession of the northern part of the peninsula. The Burgundians seized the land around modern Speyer, Worms, and Strasbourg, territory that was recognized by the Roman Emperor Honorius. When Stilicho fell from power in 408, Alaric invaded Italy again and eventually sacked Rome in 410; Alaric died shortly thereafter. The Visigoths withdrew into Gaul where they faced a power struggle until the succession of Wallia in 415 and his son Theodoric I in 417/18. Following successful campaigns against them by the Roman emperor Flavius Constantius, the Visigoths were settled as Roman allies in Gaul between modern Toulouse and Bourdeaux.

Other Goths, including those of Athanaric, continued to live outside the empire, with three groups crossing into the Roman territory after the Tervingi. The Huns gradually conquered Gothic groups north of the Danube, of which at least six are known, from 376 to 400. Those in Crimea may never have been conquered. The Gepids also formed an important Germanic people under Hunnic rule; the Huns had largely conquered them by 406. One Gothic group under Hunnic domination was ruled by the Amal dynasty, who would form the core of the Ostrogoths. The situation outside the Roman empire in 410s and 420s is poorly attested, but it is clear that the Huns continued to spread their influence onto the middle Danube.

The Hunnic Empire (c. 420–453)

Further information: Decline of the Western Roman Empire and Barbarian kingdoms

In 428, the Vandal leader Geiseric moved his forces across the strait of Gibraltar into north Africa. Within two years, they had conquered most of north Africa. By 434, following a renewed political crisis in Rome, the Rhine frontier had collapsed, and in order to restore it, the Roman magister militum Flavius Aetius engineered the destruction of the Burgundian kingdom in 435/436, possibly with Hunnic mercenaries, and launched several successful campaigns against the Visigoths. In 439, the Vandals conquered Carthage, which served as an excellent base for further raids throughout the Mediterranean and became the basis for the Vandal Kingdom. The loss of Carthage forced Aetius to make peace with the Visigoths in 442, effectively recognizing their independence within the boundaries of the empire. During the resulting peace, Aetius resettled the Burgundians in Sapaudia in southern Gaul. In the 430s, Aetius negotiated peace with the Suevi in Spain, leading to a practical loss of Roman control in the province. Despite the peace, the Suevi expanded their territory by conquering Mérida in 439 and Seville in 441.

By 440, Attila and the Huns had come to rule a multi-ethnic empire north of the Danube; two of the most important peoples within this empire were the Gepids and the Goths. The Gepid king Ardaric came to power around 440 and participated in various Hunnic campaigns. In 450, the Huns interfered in a Frankish succession dispute, leading in 451 to an invasion of Gaul. Aetius, by uniting a coalition of Visigoths, part of the Franks, and others, was able to defeat the Hunnic army at the Battle of the Catalaunian Plains. In 453, Attila died unexpectedly, and an alliance led by Ardaric's Gepids rebelled against the rule of his sons, defeating them in the Battle of Nedao. Either before or after Attila's death, Valamer, a Gothic ruler of the Amal dynasty, seems to have consolidated power over a large part of the Goths in the Hunnic domain. For the next 20 years, the former subject peoples of the Huns would fight among each other for preeminence.

The arrival of the Saxons in Britain is traditionally dated to 449, however, archaeology indicates they had begun arriving in Britain earlier. Latin sources used Saxon generically for seaborne raiders, meaning that not all of the invaders belonged to the continental Saxons. According to the British monk Gildas (c. 500 – c. 570), this group had been recruited to protect the Romano-British from the Picts, but had revolted. They quickly established themselves as rulers on the eastern part of the island.

After the death of Attila (453–568)

Barbarian kingdoms and peoples after the end of the Western Roman Empire in 476 CE
Mausoleum of Theodoric the Great

In 455, in the aftermath of the death of Aetius in 453 and the murder of emperor Valentinian III in 455, the Vandals invaded Italy and sacked Rome in 455. In 456, the Romans persuaded the Visigoths to fight the Suevi, who had broken their treaty with Rome. The Visigoths and a force of Burgundians and Franks defeated the Suevi at the Battle of Campus Paramus, reducing Suevi control to northwestern Spain. The Visigoths went on to conquer all of the Iberian Peninsula by 484 except a small part that remained under Suevian control.

The Ostrogoths, led by Valamer's brother Thiudimer, invaded the Balkans in 473. Thiudimer's son Theodoric succeeded him in 476. In that same year, a barbarian commander in the Roman Italian army, Odoacer, mutinied and removed the final western Roman emperor, Romulus Augustulus. Odoacer ruled Italy for himself, largely continuing the policies of Roman imperial rule. He destroyed the Kingdom of the Rugians, in modern Austria, in 487/488. Theodoric, meanwhile, successfully extorted the Eastern Empire through a series of campaigns in the Balkans. The eastern emperor Zeno agreed to send Theodoric to Italy in 487/8. After a successful invasion, Theodoric killed and replaced Odoacer in 493, founding a new Ostrogothic kingdom. Theodoric died in 526, amid increasing tensions with the eastern empire.

Toward the end of the migration period, in the early 500s, Roman sources portray a completely changed ethnic landscape outside of the empire: the Marcomanni and Quadi disappeared, as had the Vandals. Instead, the Thuringians, Rugians, Sciri, Herules, Goths, and Gepids are mentioned as occupying the Danube frontier. From the mid-5th century onward, the Alamanni had greatly expanded their territory in all directions and launched numerous raids into Gaul. The territory under the Frankish influence had grown to encompass northern Gaul and Germania to the Elbe. The Frankish king Clovis I united the various Frankish groups in 490s, and conquered the Alamanni by 506. From the 490s onward, Clovis waged wars against the Visigoths, defeating them in 507 and taking control of most of Gaul. Clovis's heirs conquered the Thuringians by 530 and the Burgundians by 532. The continental Saxons, composed of many subgroups, were made tributary to the Franks, as were the Frisians, who faced an attack by the Danes under Hygelac in 533.

The Vandal and Ostrogothic kingdoms were destroyed in 534 and 555 respectively by the Eastern Roman (Byzantine) empire under Justinian. Around 500, a new ethnic identity appears in modern southern Germany, the Baiuvarii (Bavarians), under the patronage of Theodoric's Ostrogothic kingdom and then of the Franks. The Lombards, moving out of Bohemia, destroyed the kingdom of the Heruli in Pannonia in 510. In 568, after destroying the Gepid kingdom, the last Germanic kingdom in the Carpathian basin, the Lombards under Alboin invaded northern Italy, eventually conquering most of it. This invasion has traditionally been regarded as the end of the migration period. The eastern part of Germania, formerly inhabited by the Goths, Gepids, Vandals, and Rugians, was gradually Slavicized, a process enabled by the invasion of the nomadic Avars.

Early Middle Ages to c. 800

Further information: Early Middle Ages
Frankish expansion from the early kingdom of Clovis I (481) to the divisions of Charlemagne's Empire (843–870)
The Sutton Hoo helmet from c. 625 in the British Museum

Merovingian Frankia became divided into three subkingdoms: Austrasia in the east around the Rhine and Meuse, Neustria in the west around Paris, and Burgundy in the southeast around Chalon-sur-Saône. The Franks ruled a multilingual and multi-ethnic kingdom, divided between a mostly Romance-speaking West and a mostly Germanic-speaking east, that integrated former Roman elites but remained centered on a Frankish ethnic identity. In 687, the Pippinids came to control the Merovingian rulers as mayors of the palace in Neustria. Under their direction, the subkingdoms of Frankia were reunited. Following the mayoralty of Charles Martel, the Pippinids replaced the Merovingians as kings in 751, when Charles's son Pepin the Short became king and founded the Carolingian dynasty. His son, Charlemagne, would go on to conquer the Lombards, Saxons, and Bavarians. Charlemagne was crowned Roman emperor in 800 and regarded his residence of Aachen as the new Rome.

Following their invasion in 568, the Lombards quickly conquered larger parts of the Italian peninsula. From 574 to 584, a period without a single Lombard ruler, the Lombards nearly collapsed, until a more centralized Lombard polity emerged under King Agilulf in 590. The invading Lombards only ever made up a very small percentage of the Italian population, however Lombard ethnic identity expanded to include people of both Roman and barbarian descent. Lombard power reached its peak during the reign of King Liutprand (712–744). After Liutprand's death, the Frankish King Pippin the Short invaded in 755, greatly weakening the kingdom. The Lombard kingdom was finally annexed by Charlemagne in 773.

After a period of weak central authority, the Visigothic kingdom came under the rule of Liuvigild, who conquered the Kingdom of the Suebi in 585. A Visigothic identity that was distinct from the Romance-speaking population they ruled had disappeared by 700, with the removal of all legal differences between the two groups. In 711, a Muslim army landed at Grenada; the entire Visigothic kingdom would be conquered by the Umayyad Caliphate by 725.

In what would become England, the Anglo-Saxons were divided into several competing kingdoms, the most important of which were Northumbria, Mercia, and Wessex. In the 7th century, Northumbria established overlordship over the other Anglo-Saxon Kingdoms, until Mercia revolted under Wulfhere in 658. Subsequently, Mercia would establish dominance until 825 with the death of King Cenwulf. Few written sources report on Vendel period Scandinavia from 400 to 700, however this period saw profound societal changes and the formation of early states with connections to the Anglo-Saxon and Frankish kingdoms. In 793, the first recorded Viking raid occurred at Lindisfarne, ushering in the Viking Age.

Religion

Germanic paganism

Main articles: Germanic paganism, Proto-Germanic folklore, Germanic mythology, and List of Germanic deities
Wooden idols from Oberdorla moor, modern Thuringia. The idols were found in context with animal bones and other evidence of sacrificial rites.

Germanic paganism refers to the traditional, culturally significant religion of the Germanic-speaking peoples. It did not form a uniform religious system across Germanic-speaking Europe, but varied from place to place, people to people, and time to time. In many contact areas (e.g. Rhineland and eastern and northern Scandinavia), it was similar to neighboring religions such as those of the Slavs, Celts, and Finnic peoples. The term is sometimes applied as early as the Stone Age, Bronze Age, or the earlier Iron Age, but it is more generally restricted to the time period after the Germanic languages had become distinct from other Indo-European languages. From the first reports in Roman sources to the final conversion to Christianity, Germanic paganism thus covers a period of around one thousand years. Scholars are divided as to the degree of continuity between the religious practices of the earlier Germanic peoples and those attested in later Norse paganism and elsewhere: while some scholars argue that Tacitus, early medieval sources, and the Norse sources indicate religious continuity, other scholars are highly skeptical of such arguments.

Like their neighbors and other historically related peoples, the ancient Germanic peoples venerated numerous indigenous deities. These deities are attested throughout literature authored by or written about Germanic-speaking peoples, including runic inscriptions, contemporary written accounts, and in folklore after Christianization. As an example, the second of the two Merseburg charms (two Old High German examples of alliterative verse from a manuscript dated to the ninth century) mentions six deities: Woden, Balder, Sinthgunt, Sunna, Frija, and Volla.

With the exception of Sinthgunt, proposed cognates to these deities occur in other Germanic languages, such as Old English and Old Norse. By way of the comparative method, philologists are then able to reconstruct and propose early Germanic forms of these names from early Germanic mythology. Compare the following table:

Old High German Old Norse Old English Proto-Germanic reconstruction Notes
Wuotan Óðinn Wōden *Wōđanaz A deity similarly associated with healing magic in the Old English Nine Herbs Charm and particular forms of magic throughout the Old Norse record. This deity is strongly associated with extensions of *Frijjō (see below).
Balder Baldr Bældæg *Balđraz In Old Norse texts, where the only description of the deity occurs, Baldr is a son of the god Odin and is associated with beauty and light.
Sunne Sól Sigel *Sowelō ~ *Sōel A theonym identical to the proper noun 'Sun'. A goddess and the personified Sun.
Volla Fulla Unattested *Fullōn A goddess associated with extensions of the goddess *Frijjō (see below). The Old Norse record refers to Fulla as a servant of the goddess Frigg, while the second Merseburg Charm refers to Volla as Friia's sister.
Friia Frigg Frīg *Frijjō Associated with the goddess Volla/Fulla in both the Old High German and Old Norse records, this goddess is also strongly associated with the god Odin (see above) in both the Old Norse and Langobardic records.

The structure of the magic formula in this charm has a long history prior to this attestation: it is first known to have occurred in Vedic India, where it occurs in the Atharvaveda, dated to around 500 BCE. Numerous other beings common to various groups of ancient Germanic peoples receive mention throughout the ancient Germanic record. One such type of entity, a variety of supernatural women, is also mentioned in the first of the two Merseburg Charms:

Old High German Old Norse Old English Proto-Germanic reconstruction Notes
itis dís ides *đīsō A type of goddess-like supernatural entity. The West Germanic forms present some linguistic difficulties but the North Germanic and West Germanic forms are used explicitly as cognates (compare Old English ides Scildinga and Old Norse dís Skjǫldunga).

Other widely attested entities from the North and West Germanic folklore include elves, dwarfs, and the mare. (For more discussion on these entities, see Proto-Germanic folklore.)

The great majority of material describing Germanic mythology stems from the North Germanic record. The body of myths among the North Germanic-speaking peoples is known today as Norse mythology and is attested in numerous works, the most expansive of which are the Poetic Edda and the Prose Edda. While these texts were composed in the 13th century, they frequently quote genres of traditional alliterative verse known today as eddic poetry and skaldic poetry dating to the pre-Christian period.

An image of a museum reproduction of one of the two golden horns of Gallehus, found in Denmark and dating to the early fifth century. Composed in Proto-Norse, the Elder Futhark inscription on the horn features the earliest known generally accepted example of Germanic alliterative verse.

West Germanic mythology (that of speakers of, e.g., Old English and Old High German) is comparatively poorly attested. Notable texts include the Old Saxon Baptismal Vow and the Old English Nine Herbs Charm. While most extant references are simply to deity names, some narratives do survive into the present, such as the Lombard origin myth, which details a tradition among the Lombards that features the deities Frea (cognate with Old Norse Frigg) and Godan (cognate with Old Norse Óðinn). Attested in the 7th-century Origo Gentis Langobardorum and the 8th-century Historia Langobardorum from the Italian Peninsula, the narrative strongly corresponds in numerous ways with the prose introduction to the eddic poem Grímnismál, recorded in 13th-century Iceland.

Very few texts make up the corpus of Gothic and other East Germanic languages, and East Germanic paganism and its associated mythic body is especially poorly attested. Notable topics that provide insight into the matter of East Germanic paganism include the Ring of Pietroassa, which appears to be a cult object (see also Gothic runic inscriptions), and the mention of the Gothic Anses (cognate with Old Norse Æsir '(pagan) gods') by Jordanes.

Practices associated with the religion of the ancient Germanic peoples see fewer attestations. However, elements of religious practices are discernable throughout the textual record associated with the ancient Germanic peoples, including a focus on sacred groves and trees, the presence of seeresses, and numerous vocabulary items. The archaeological record has yielded a variety of depictions of deities, a number of them associated with depictions of the ancient Germanic peoples (see Anthropomorphic wooden cult figurines of Central and Northern Europe). Notable from the Roman period are the Matres and Matronae, some having Germanic names, to whom devotional altars were set up in regions of Germania, Eastern Gaul, and Northern Italy (with a small distribution elsewhere) that were occupied by the Roman army from the first to the fifth century.

Germanic mythology and religious practice is of particular interest to Indo-Europeanists, scholars who seek to identify aspects of ancient Germanic culture—both in terms of linguistic correspondence and by way of motifs—stemming from Proto-Indo-European culture, including Proto-Indo-European mythology. The primordial being Ymir, attested solely in Old Norse sources, makes for a commonly cited example. In Old Norse texts, the death of this entity results in creation of the cosmos, a complex of motifs that finds strong correspondence elsewhere in the Indo-European sphere, notably in Vedic mythology.

Conversion to Christianity

Main article: Christianisation of the Germanic peoples
Page from the Codex Argenteus containing the Gothic Bible translated by Wulfila

Germanic peoples began entering the Roman Empire in large numbers at the same time that Christianity was spreading there, and this connection was a major factor encouraging conversion. The East Germanic peoples, the Langobards, and the Suevi in Spain converted to Arian Christianity, a form of Christianity that believed that God the Father was superior to God the Son. The first Germanic people to convert to Arianism were the Visigoths, at the latest in 376 when they entered the Roman Empire. This followed a longer period of missionary work by both Orthodox Christians and Arians, such as the Arian Wulfila, who was made missionary bishop of the Goths in 341 and translated the Bible into Gothic. The Arian Germanic peoples all eventually converted to Nicene Christianity, which had become the dominant form of Christianity within the Roman Empire; the last to convert were the Visigoths in Spain under their king Reccared in 587.

The areas of the Roman Empire conquered by the Franks, Alemanni, and Baiuvarii were mostly Christian already, but it appears that Christianity declined there. In 496, the Frankish king Clovis I converted to Nicene Christianity. This began a period of missionizing within Frankish territory. The Anglo-Saxons gradually converted following a mission sent by Pope Gregory the Great in 595. In the 7th century, Frankish-supported missionary activity spread out of Gaul, led by figures of the Anglo-Saxon mission such as Saint Boniface. The Saxons initially rejected Christianization, but were eventually forcibly converted by Charlemagne as a result of their conquest in the Saxon Wars in 776/777.

While attempts to convert the Scandinavian peoples began in 831, they were mostly unsuccessful until the 10th and 11th centuries. The last Germanic people to convert were the Swedes, although the Geats had converted earlier. The pagan Temple at Uppsala seems to have continued to exist into the early 1100s.

Society and culture

Runic writing

Main article: Runes
The Vimose Comb, housed at the National Museum of Denmark and dating to around from c. 160 CE, bears the oldest generally accepted runic inscription.

Germanic speakers developed a native script, the runes (or the fuþark), and the earliest known form of which consists of 24 characters. The runes are generally held to have been used exclusively by Germanic-speaking populations. All known early runic inscriptions are found in Germanic contexts with the potential exception of one inscription, which may indicate cultural transfer between the Germanic speakers to Slavic speakers (and may potentially be the earliest known writing among Slavic speakers).

Like other indigenous scripts of Europe, the runes ultimately developed from the Phoenician alphabet, but unlike similar scripts, the runes were not replaced by the Latin alphabet by the first century BCE. Runes remained in use among the Germanic peoples throughout their history despite the significant influence of Rome.

The precise date that Germanic speakers developed the runic alphabet is unknown, with estimates varying from 100 BCE to 100 CE. Generally accepted inscriptions in the oldest attested form of the script, called the Elder Futhark, date from 200 to 700 CE. The word rune is widely attested among Germanic languages, where it developed from Proto-Germanic *rūna and held a primary meaning of 'secret', but also other meanings such as 'whisper', 'mystery', 'closed deliberation', and 'council'. In most cases, runes appear not to have been used for everyday communication and knowledge of them may have generally been limited to a small group, for whom the term erilaR is attested from the sixth century onward.

The letters of the Elder Futhark are arranged in an order called the futhark, so named after its first six characters. The alphabet is supposed to have been extremely phonetic, and each letter could also represent a word or concept, so that, for instance, the f-rune also stood for *fehu ('cattle, property'). Such examples are known as Begriffsrunen ('concept runes'). Runic inscriptions are found on organic materials such as wood, bone, horn, ivory, and animal hides, as well as on stone and metal. Inscriptions tend to be short, and are difficult to interpret as profane or magical. They include names, inscriptions by the maker of an object, memorials to the dead, as well as inscriptions that are religious or magical in nature.

Personal names

The Istaby Stone (DR359) is a runestone that features a Proto-Norse Elder Futhark inscription describing three generations of men. Their names share the common element of 'wolf' (wulfaz) and alliterate.

Germanic personal names are commonly dithematic, consisting of two components that may be combined freely (such as the Old Norse female personal name Sigríðr, consisting of sigr 'victory' + fríðr 'beloved'). As summarized by Per Vikstrand, "The old Germanic personal names are, from a social and ideological point of view, characterized by three main features: religion, heroism, and family bonds. The religious aspect seems to be an inherited, Indo-European trace, which the Germanic languages share with Greek and other Indo-European languages."

One point of debate surrounding Germanic name-giving practice is whether name elements were considered semantically meaningful when combined. Whatever the case, an element of a name could be inherited by a male or female's offspring, leading to an alliterative lineage (related, see alliterative verse). The runestone D359 in Istaby, Sweden provides one such example, where three generations of men are connected by way of the element *wulfaz, meaning 'wolf' (the alliterative Haþuwulfaz, *Heruwulfaz, and Hariwulfaz). Sacral components to Germanic personal names are also attested, including elements such as *hailaga- and *wīha- (both usually translated as 'holy, sacred', see for example ), and deity names (theonyms). Deity names as first components of personal names are attested primarily in Old Norse names, where they commonly reference in particular the god Thor (Old Norse Þórr).

Poetry and legend

Main articles: Alliterative verse and Germanic heroic legend

The ancient Germanic-speaking peoples were a largely oral culture. Written literature in Germanic languages is not recorded until the 6th century (Gothic Bible) or the 8th century in modern England and Germany. The philologist Andreas Heusler proposed the existence of various genres of literature in the "Old Germanic" period, which were largely based on genres found in high medieval Old Norse poetry. These include ritual poetry, epigrammatic poetry (Spruchdichtung), memorial verses (Merkdichtung), lyric, narrative poetry, and praise poetry. Heinrich Beck suggests that, on the basis of Latin mentions in late antiquity and the early Middle Ages, the following genres can be adduced: origo gentis (the origin of a people or their rulers), the fall of heroes (casus heroici), praise poetry, and laments for the dead.

Some stylistic aspects of later Germanic poetry appear to have origins in the Indo-European period, as shown by comparison with ancient Greek and Sanskrit poetry. Originally, the Germanic-speaking peoples shared a metrical and poetic form, alliterative verse, which is attested in very similar forms in Old Saxon, Old High German and Old English, and in a modified form in Old Norse. Alliterative verse is not attested in the small extant Gothic corpus. The poetic forms diverge among the different languages from the 9th century onward.

Later Germanic peoples shared a common legendary tradition. These heroic legends mostly involve historical personages who lived during the migration period (4th–6th centuries CE), placing them in highly ahistorical and mythologized settings; they originate and develop as part of an oral tradition. Some early Gothic heroic legends are already found in Jordanes' Getica (c. 551). The close link between Germanic heroic legend and Germanic language and possibly poetic devices is shown by the fact that the Germanic speakers in Francia who adopted a Romance language, do not preserve Germanic legends but rather developed their own heroic folklore—excepting the figure of Walter of Aquitaine.

Germanic law

Main article: Early Germanic law
Germanic bracteate from Funen, Denmark

Until the middle of the 20th century, the majority of scholars assumed the existence of a distinct Germanic legal culture and law. Early ideas about Germanic law have come under intense scholarly scrutiny since the 1950s, and specific aspects of it such as the legal importance of Sippe, retinues, and loyalty, and the concept of outlawry can no longer be justified. Besides the assumption of a common Germanic legal tradition and the use of sources of different types from different places and time periods, there are no native sources for early Germanic law. The earliest written legal sources, the Leges Barbarorum, were all written under Roman and Christian influence and often with the help of Roman jurists, and contain large amounts of "Vulgar Latin Law", an unofficial legal system that functioned in the Roman provinces.

As of 2023, scholarly consensus is that Germanic law is best understood in contrast with Roman law, in that whereas Roman law was "learned" and the same across regions, Germanic law was not learned and incorporated regional peculiarities. Common elements include an emphasis on orality, gesture, formulaic language, legal symbolism, and ritual. Some items in the "Leges", such as the use of vernacular words, may reveal aspects of originally Germanic, or at least non-Roman, law. Legal historian Ruth Schmidt-Wiegand writes that this vernacular, often in the form of Latinized words, belongs to "the oldest layers of a Germanic legal language" and shows some similarities to Gothic.

Warfare

Image of Romans fighting the Marcomanni on the Column of Marcus Aurelius (193 CE)
Main articles: Early Germanic warfare and Military organization of the Germanic peoples

Warfare seems to have been a constant in Germanic society, including conflicts among and within Germanic peoples. There is no common Germanic word for "war", and it was not necessarily differentiated from other forms of violence. Historical information on Germanic warfare almost entirely depends on Greco-Roman sources, however their accuracy has been questioned. The core of the army was formed by the comitatus (retinue), a group of warriors following a chief. As retinues grew larger, their names could become associated with entire peoples. Many retinues functioned as auxilia (mercenary units in the Roman army).

Roman sources stress, perhaps partially as a literary topos, that the Germanic peoples fought without discipline. Germanic warriors fought mostly on foot, in tight formations in close combat. Tacitus mentions a single formation as used by the Germani, the wedge (Latin: cuneus). Cavalry was rare: in the Roman period, it mostly consisted of chiefs and their immediate retinues, who may have dismounted to fight. However, East Germanic peoples such as the Goths developed cavalry forces armed with lances due to contact with various nomadic peoples. Archaeological finds, mostly in the form of grave goods, indicate that most warriors were armed with spear, shield, and often with swords. Higher status individuals were often buried with spurs for riding. The only archaeological evidence for helmets and chain mail shows them to be of Roman manufacture.

Economy and material culture

Agriculture and population density

Unlike agriculture in the Roman provinces, which was organized around the large farms known as villae rusticae, Germanic agriculture was organized around villages. When Germanic peoples expanded into northern Gaul in the 4th and 5th centuries CE, they brought this village-based agriculture with them, which increased the agricultural productivity of the land; Heiko Steuer suggests this means that Germania was more agriculturally productive than is generally assumed. Villages were not distant from each other but often within sight, revealing a fairly high population density, and contrary to the assertions of Roman sources, only about 30% of Germania was covered in forest, about the same percentage as today.

Based on pollen samples and the finds of seeds and plant remains, the chief grains cultivated in Germania were barley, oats, and wheat (both Einkorn and emmer), while the most common vegetables were beans and peas. Flax was also grown. Agriculture in Germania relied heavily on animal husbandry, primarily the raising of cattle, which were smaller than their Roman counterparts Both cultivation and animal husbandry methods improved with time, with examples being the introduction of rye, which grew better in Germania, and the introduction of the three-field system.

Crafts

It is unclear if there was a special class of craftsmen in Germania, however archaeological finds of tools are frequent. Many everyday items such as dishes were made out of wood, and archaeology has found the remains of wooden well construction. The 4th-century CE Nydam and Illerup ships show highly developed knowledge of ship construction, while elite graves have revealed wooden furniture with complex joinery. Products made from ceramics included cooking, drinking, and storage, vessels, as well as lamps. While originally formed by hand, the period around 1 CE saw the introduction of the potter's wheel. Some of the ceramics produced on potter's wheels seem to have been done in direct imitation of Roman wares, and may have been produced by Romans in Germania or by Germani who had learned Roman techniques while serving in the Roman army. The shape and decoration of Germanic ceramics vary by region and archaeologists have traditionally used these variations to determine larger cultural areas. Many ceramics were probably produced locally in hearths, but large pottery kilns have also been discovered, and it seems clear that there were areas of specialized production.

Metalworking

A 5th-century CE gold collar from Ålleberg, Sweden. It displays Germanic filigree work.

Despite the claims of Roman writers such as Tacitus that the Germani had little iron and lacked expertise in working it, deposits of iron were commonly found in Germania and Germanic smiths were skillful metalworkers. Smithies are known from multiple settlements, and smiths were often buried with their tools. An iron mine discovered at Rudki, in the Łysogóry mountains of modern central Poland, operated from the 1st to the 4th centuries CE and included a substantial smelting workshop; similar facilities have been found in Bohemia. The remains of large smelting operations have been discovered by Ribe in Jutland (4th to 6th century CE), as well as at Glienick in northern Germany and at Heeten in the Netherlands (both 4th century CE). Germanic smelting furnaces may have produced metal that was as high-quality as that produced by the Romans. In addition to large-scale production, nearly every individual settlement seems to have produced some iron for local use. Iron was used for agricultural tools, tools for various crafts, and for weapons.

Lead was needed in order to make molds and for the production of jewelry, however it is unclear if the Germani were able to produce lead. While lead mining is known from within the Siegerland across the Rhine from the Roman Empire, it is sometimes theorized that this was the work of Roman miners. Another mine within Germania was near modern Soest, where again it is theorized that lead was exported to Rome. The neighboring Roman provinces of Germania superior and Germania inferior produced a great deal of lead, which has been found stamped as plumbum Germanicum ("Germanic lead") in Roman shipwrecks.

Deposits of gold are not found naturally within Germania and had to either be imported or could be found having naturally washed down rivers. The earliest known gold objects made by Germanic craftsmen are mostly small ornaments dating from the later 1st century CE. Silver working likewise dates from the first century CE, and silver often served as a decorative element with other metals. From the 2nd century onward, increasingly complex gold jewelry was made, often inlaid with precious stones and in a polychrome style. Inspired by Roman metalwork, Germanic craftsmen also began working with gold and silver-gilt foils on belt buckles, jewelry, and weapons. Pure gold objects produced in the late Roman period included torcs with snakeheads, often displaying filigree and cloisonné work, techniques that dominated throughout Germanic Europe.

Clothing and textiles

A pair of trousers with attached stockings found in the Thorsberg moor (3rd century CE)

Clothing does not generally preserve well archaeologically. Early Germanic clothing is shown on some Roman stone monuments such as Trajan's Column and the Column of Marcus Aurelius, and is occasionally discovered in finds from in moors, mostly from Scandinavia. Frequent finds include long trousers, sometimes including connected stockings, shirt-like gowns (Kittel) with long sleeves, large pieces of cloth, and capes with fur on the inside. All of these are thought to be male clothing, while finds of tubular garments are thought to be female clothing. These would have reached to the ankles and would likely have been held in place by brooches at the height of the shoulders, as shown on Roman monuments. On Roman depictions, the dress was gathered below the breast or at the waist, and there are frequently no sleeves. Sometimes a blouse or skirt is depicted below the dress, along with a neckerchief around the throat. By the middle of the 5th century CE, both men and women among the continental Germanic peoples came to wear a Roman-style tunic as their most important piece of clothing. This was secured at the waist and likely adopted due to intensive contact with the Roman world. The Romans typically depict Germanic men and women as bareheaded, although some head-coverings have been found. Although Tacitus mentions an undergarment made of linen, no examples of these have been found.

Surviving examples indicate that Germanic textiles were of high quality and mostly made of flax and wool. Roman depictions show the Germani wearing materials that were only lightly worked. Surviving examples indicate that a variety of weaving techniques were used. Leather was used for shoes, belts, and other gear. Spindles, sometimes made of glass or amber, and the weights from looms and distaffs are frequently found in Germanic settlements.

Trade

The Minerva Bowl, part of the Hildesheim Treasure, likely a Roman diplomatic gift. The treasure may date from the reign of Nero (37–68 CE) or the early Flavian dynasty (69–96 CE).

Archaeology shows that from at least the turn of the 3rd century CE larger regional settlements in Germania existed that were not exclusively involved in an agrarian economy, and that the main settlements were connected by paved roads. The entirety of Germania was within a system of long-distance trade. Migration-period seaborne trade is suggested by Gudme on the Danish island of Funen and other harbors on the Baltic.

Roman trade with Germania is poorly documented. Roman merchants crossing the Alps for Germania are recorded already by Caesar in the 1st century BCE. During the imperial period, most trade probably took place in trading posts in Germania or at major Roman bases. The most well-known Germanic export to the Roman Empire was amber, with a trade centered on the Baltic coast. Economically, however, amber is likely to have been fairly unimportant. The use of Germanic loanwords in surviving Latin texts suggests that besides amber (glaesum), the Romans also imported the feathers of Germanic geese (ganta) and hair dye (sapo). Germanic slaves were also a major commodity. Archaeological discoveries indicate that lead was exported from Germania as well, perhaps mined in Roman-Germanic "joint ventures".

Products imported from Rome are found archaeologically throughout the Germanic sphere and include vessels of bronze and silver, glassware, pottery, brooches; other products such as textiles and foodstuffs may have been just as important. Rather than mine and smelt non-ferrous metals themselves, Germanic smiths seem to have often preferred to melt down finished metal objects from Rome, which were imported in large numbers, including coins, metal vessels, and metal statues. Tacitus mentions in Germania chapter 23 that the Germani living along the Rhine bought wine, and Roman wine has been found in Denmark and northern Poland. Finds of Roman silver coinage and weapons might have been war booty or the result of trade, while high quality silver items may have been diplomatic gifts. Roman coinage may have acted as a form of currency as well.

Genetics

See also: Battle Axe culture § Genetics, Bell Beaker culture § Genetics, and Nordic Bronze Age § Genetics

The use of genetic studies to investigate the Germanic past is controversial, with scholars such as Guy Halsall suggesting it could represent a hearkening back to 19th-century ideas of race. Sebastian Brather, Wilhelm Heizmann, and Steffen Patzold write that genetics studies are of great use for demographic history, but cannot give us any information about cultural history. In a 2013 book which reviewed studies made up until then, scholars noted that most Germanic speakers today have a Y-DNA that is a mixture including haplogroup I1, R1a1a, R1b-P312 and R1b-U106; however, the authors also note that these groups are older than Germanic languages and found among speakers of other languages.

Modern reception

The rediscovery of Tacitus's Germania in the 1450s was used by German humanists to claim a glorious classical past for their nation that could compete with that of Greece and Rome, and to equate the "Germanic" with the "German". While the humanists' notion of the "Germanic" was initially vague, later it was narrowed and used to support a notion of German(ic) superiority to other nations. Equally important was Jordanes's Getica, rediscovered by Aeneas Sylvius Piccolomini in the mid-15th century and first printed in 1515 by Konrad Peutinger, which depicted Scandinavia as the "womb of nations" (Latin: vagina nationum) from which all the historical northeastern European barbarians migrated in the distant past. While treated with suspicion by German scholars, who preferred the indigenous origin given by Tacitus, this motif became very popular in contemporary Swedish Gothicism, as it supported Sweden's imperial ambitions. Peutinger printed the Getica together with Paul the Deacon's History of the Lombards, so that the Germania, the Getica, and the History of the Lombards formed the basis for the study of the Germanic past. Scholars did not clearly differentiate between the Germanic peoples, Celtic peoples, and the "Scythian peoples" until the late 18th century with the discovery of Indo-European and the establishment of language as the primary criterion for nationality. Before that time, German scholars considered the Celtic peoples to be part of the Germanic group.

The beginning of Germanic philology proper starts around the turn of the 19th century, with Jacob and Wilhelm Grimm being the two most significant founding figures. Their oeuvre included various monumental works on linguistics, culture, and literature. Jacob Grimm offered many arguments identifying the Germans as the "most Germanic" of the Germanic-speaking peoples, many of which were taken up later by others who sought to equate "Germanicness" (German: Germanentum) with "Germanness" (German: Deutschtum). Grimm also argued that the Scandinavian sources were, while much later, more "pure" attestations of "Germanness" than those from the south, an opinion that remains common today. German nationalist thinkers of the völkisch movement placed a great emphasis on the connection of modern Germans to the Germania using Tacitus to prove the purity and virtue of the German people, which had allowed them to conquer the decadent Romans. German historians used the Germanic past to argue for a liberal, democratic form of government and a unified German state. Contemporary Romantic nationalism in Scandinavia placed more weight on the Viking Age, resulting in the movement known as Scandinavism.

In the late 19th century, Gustaf Kossinna developed several widely accepted theories tying archaeological finds of specific assemblages of objects. Kossina used his theories to extend Germanic identity back to the Neolithic period and to state with confidence when and where various Germanic and other peoples had migrated within Europe. In the 1930s and 40s, the Nazi Party made use of notions of Germanic "purity" reaching back into the earliest prehistoric times. Nazi ideologues also used the "Germanic" nature of peoples such as the Franks and Goths to justify territorial annexations in northern France, Ukraine, and the Crimea. Scholars reinterpreted Germanic culture to justify the Nazis' rule as anchored in the Germanic past, emphasizing noble leaders and warlike retinues who dominated surrounding peoples. After 1945, these associations led to a scholarly backlash and re-examining of Germanic origins. Many medieval specialists have even argued that scholars should avoid the term Germanic altogether since it is too emotionally charged, adding that it has been politically abused and creates more confusion than clarity.

See also

Notes

  1. The earlier Nordic Bronze Age of southern Scandinavia also shows definite population and material continuities with the Jastorf Culture, but it is unclear whether these indicate ethnic continuity.
  2. Tacitus, Germania 43: Cotinos Gallica, Osos Pannonica lingua coarguit non esse Germanos. However they were Germanic by country (natio), Germania 28: Osis, Germanorum natione.
  3. The reconstruction of such loanwords remains a difficult task, since no descendant language of substrate dialects is attested, and plausible etymological explanations have been found for many Germanic lexemes previously regarded as of non-Indo-European origin. The English term sword, long regarded as "without etymology", was found to be cognate with the Ancient Greek áor, the sword hung to the shoulder with valuable rings, both descending from the PIE root *swerd-, denoting the 'suspended sword'. Similarly, the word hand could descend from a PGer. form *handu- 'pike' (< *handuga- 'having a pike'), possibly related to Greek kenteîn 'to stab, poke' and kéntron 'stinging agent, pricker'. However, there is still a set of words of Proto-Germanic origin, attested in Old High German since the 8th c., which have found so far no competing Indo-European etymologies, however unlikely: e.g., Adel 'aristocratic lineage'; Asch 'barge'; Beute 'board'; Loch 'lock'; Säule 'pillar'; etc.
  4. Rübekeil 2017, pp. 996–997: West Germanic: "There seems to be a principal distinction between the northern and the southern part of this group; the demarcation between both parts, however, is a matter of controversy. The northern part, North Sea Gmc or Ingvaeonic, is the larger one, but it is a moot point whether Old Saxon and Old Low Franconian really belong to it, and if yes, to what extent they participate in all its characteristic developments. (...) As a whole, there are arguments for a close relationship between Anglo-Frisian on the one hand and Old Saxon and Old Low Franconian on the other; there are, however, counter-arguments as well. The question as to whether the common features are old and inherited or have emerged by connections over the North Sea is still controversial."
  5. Iversen & Kroonen 2017, p. 521: "In the more than 250 years (ca. 2850–2600 B.C.E.) when late Funnel Beaker farmers coexisted with the new Single Grave culture communities within a relatively small area of present-day Denmark, processes of cultural and linguistic exchange were almost inevitable—if not widespread."
  6. Ringe 2006, p. 85: "Early Jastorf, at the end of the 7th century BCE, is almost certainly too early for the last common ancestor of the attested languages; but later Jastorf culture and its successors occupy so much territory that their populations are most unlikely to have spoken a single dialect, even granting that the expansion of the culture was relatively rapid. It follows that our reconstructed PGmc was only one of the dialects spoken by peoples identified archeologically, or by the Romans, as 'Germans'; the remaining Germanic peoples spoke sister dialects of PGmc." Polomé 1992, p. 51: "...if the Jastorf culture and, probably, the neighboring Harpstedt culture to the west constitute the Germanic homeland, a spread of Proto-Germanic northwards and eastwards would have to be assumed, which might explain both the archaisms and the innovative features of North Germanic and East Germanic, and would fit nicely with recent views locating the homeland of the Goths in Poland."
  7. Mallory and Adams observe: "The Przeworsk Culture shows continuity with preceding cultures (Lusatian) and insures that the Slavic homeland was in its territory from whence the Venedi, one of the earliest historically attested Slavic tribes are specifically derived. On the other hand, Germanicists have argued that the Przeworsk culture was occupied by the Elbe-Germanic tribes and there are also those who argue that the Przeworsk reflects both a Germanic and Slavic component."
  8. Koch 2020, pp. 79–80: "New words shared between these languages at this period are not detectable as loanwords. The smaller number that do show Celtic innovations probably post-date the transition from Pre-Celtic to Proto-Celtic ~1200 BC. For example, the Celto-Germanic group name giving Proto-Germanic *Burgunþaz and Pro-Celtic *Brigantes was *Bhr̥ghn̥tes, which then independently underwent the Germanic and Celtic treatments of Proto-Indo-European syllabic * and * . It would be unlikely for the name to have its attested Germanic form if it had been borrowed from Celtic after ~1200 BC and probably impossible after ~900 BC."
  9. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 581–582: "Also: eine Gemeinsamkeit von Germ., Balt. und Slaw., wobei die Neuerungen vor allem in einer Gemeinsamkeit von Germ. und Balt. zum Ausdruck kommen; die Gemeinsamkeit von Germ. und Slaw. beruht mehr auf der Bewahrung urspr. Verhältnisse und weist damit nicht auf engere Gemeinsamkeiten im Verlauf der Entwicklung. (...) Die Kontakte zum Extrem auf der anderen Seite, dem Slaw., sind wohl nur als eine Begleiterscheinung der Kontakte zum Balt. aufzufassen. Diese Kontakte zum Balt. müssen allerdings teilweise recht alt sein."; Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen & Kroonen 2022, pp. 166–167: "... as for the Balto-Slavic connection, other pieces of evidence show shared innovations with Baltic only, not with Slavic, which indicates a period of contact and joint development between Germanic and Balto-Slavic languages during a relatively late time period and, in any event, after the initial breakup of Balto-Slavic."
  10. Tacitus referred to him as king of the Suevians.
  11. During the initial stage of the conflict between the Romans and the Tervingi, the Greuthungi had crossed the Danube into the Empire.
  12. "The indigenous ancient alphabet of Germania, the fuþark, consisted of twenty-four characters named runes." "The discovery of a rune-inscribed bone from Lány (Břeclav, Moravia/Czech Republic) challenges the prevalent opinion that the older fuþark was used exclusively by Germanic-speaking populations."
  13. "Runes are an alphabetic script, called fuþark, used among Germanic tribes ... The find reported here renders six of the last eight runes of the older fuþark, making it the first find containing the final part of the older fuþark in South-Germanic inscriptions, and the only one found in a non-Germanic context."
  14. "For unknown reasons the Latin, or Roman, alphabet was not adapted in the North, but instead an alphabet was created that reflected Roman influence, but deviated in crucial features. History of writing in the Mediterranean area shows that there were many indigenous scripts, all somehow descending from the Phoenician mother script, but they were all replaced in ultimately the first century BC by the Roman script, the writing system of the leading culture."
  15. Historian Shami Ghosh for instance, argues: "It is certainly the case that the Goths, Lombards, Franks, Angles, Saxons, and Burgundians...were all Germanic peoples, in that their vernacular tongue belonged to the Germanic sub-group of the Indo-European family of languages. It is also the case that the corpus of what literary scholars define as Germanic heroic poetry does contain narratives that have as a historical core events that took place largely in the period c.300–c.600—insofar as any of these narratives can in fact be related to any sort of historical realities at all. But there is little evidence from before the eighth century, at least, for any sense even of an awareness of an inter-relatedness among these peoples, and certainly not of any perception among them of any significance of such inter-relatedness—any sort of knowledge of and meaning granted to a common 'Germanentum', or 'Germanic-ness', that has any relation to the burden of significance such a concept has borne in modern scholarship. Furthermore, the historical links between the extant heroic texts and any verifiable historical fact are both invariably slender and often quite tenuous, and therefore should not be overvalued."

References

Citations

  1. Steinacher 2022, p. 292.
  2. ^ Steuer 2021, p. 30.
  3. Steuer 2021, p. 28.
  4. ^ Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 383–385.
  5. ^ Steuer 2021, p. 32.
  6. Steuer 2021, p. 89, 1310.
  7. ^ Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 636.
  8. ^ Todd 1999, p. 11.
  9. ^ Todd 1999, p. 9.
  10. Wolfram 1988, p. 5.
  11. Pfeifer 2000, p. 434.
  12. Pohl 2004a, p. 58.
  13. ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 1.
  14. Steinacher 2020, pp. 48–57.
  15. Pohl 2004a, p. 4.
  16. ^ Green 1998, p. 8.
  17. Winkler 2016, p. xxii.
  18. Kulikowski 2020, p. 19.
  19. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 380–381.
  20. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 379–380.
  21. Harland & Friedrich 2020, pp. 2–3.
  22. Steinacher 2022, pp. 292–293.
  23. Brather, Heizmann & Patzold 2021, p. 31.
  24. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 381–382.
  25. Harland & Friedrich 2020, p. 6.
  26. Steuer 2021, pp. 29, 35.
  27. Pohl 2004a, pp. 50–51.
  28. Neidorf 2018, p. 865.
  29. Harland 2021, p. 28.
  30. Harland & Friedrich 2020, p. 10.
  31. ^ Brather, Heizmann & Patzold 2021, p. 34.
  32. Steuer 2021, p. 29.
  33. Steuer 2021, p. 3.
  34. Steuer 2021, pp. 1275–1277.
  35. Steinacher 2020, pp. 35–39.
  36. Riggsby 2010, p. 51.
  37. Steinacher 2020, pp. 36–37.
  38. Steinacher 2020, pp. 37–38.
  39. Pohl 2004a, p. 11.
  40. Pohl 2004a, pp. 52–53.
  41. Pohl 2004a, pp. 53–54.
  42. Pohl 2004a, pp. 54–55.
  43. Pohl 2004a, p. 19.
  44. ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 3.
  45. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 376, 511.
  46. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 377.
  47. Krebs 2011, p. 204.
  48. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 510–511.
  49. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 513.
  50. Steinacher 2022, p. 293.
  51. Liebeschuetz 2015, p. 97.
  52. ^ Pohl 2004a, pp. 9–10.
  53. Pohl 2004a, pp. 4–5.
  54. Pohl 2004a, p. 53.
  55. Steinacher 2020, p. 47.
  56. Steinacher 2020, pp. 47–48.
  57. ^ Rübekeil 2017, p. 986.
  58. Tacitus 1948, p. 102.
  59. Wolters 2001, p. 567.
  60. ^ Wolters 2001, p. 568.
  61. ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 57.
  62. ^ Wolters 2001, p. 470.
  63. Wolters 2001, pp. 470–471.
  64. Steuer 2021, p. 59.
  65. Steuer 2021, pp. 125–126.
  66. Wolters 2001, p. 471.
  67. Ringe 2006, p. 84; Anthony 2007, pp. 57–58; Iversen & Kroonen 2017, p. 519
  68. Penzl 1972, p. 1232.
  69. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 593.
  70. Stiles 2017, p. 889; Rübekeil 2017, p. 989
  71. Schrijver 2014, p. 197; Seebold 2017, p. 978; Iversen & Kroonen 2017, p. 518
  72. Seebold 2017, pp. 978–979.
  73. Seebold 2017, pp. 979–980.
  74. Ringe 2006, p. 85; Nedoma 2017, p. 875; Seebold 2017, p. 975; Rübekeil 2017, p. 989
  75. Ringe 2006, p. 85; Rübekeil 2017, p. 989
  76. Ringe 2006, p. 85.
  77. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 595.
  78. Kroonen 2013, p. 422; Rübekeil 2017, p. 990
  79. Rübekeil 2017, p. 990.
  80. ^ Todd 1999, p. 13; Green 1998, p. 108; Ringe 2006, p. 152; Sanders 2010, p. 27; Nedoma 2017, p. 875.
  81. Green 1998, p. 13; Nedoma 2017, p. 876
  82. Nedoma 2017, p. 875.
  83. Fortson 2004, pp. 338–339; Nedoma 2017, p. 876
  84. Ringe 2006, p. 85; Nedoma 2017, p. 879
  85. ^ Nedoma 2017, pp. 879, 881; Rübekeil 2017, p. 995; ; Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen & Kroonen 2022, pp. 158–160.
  86. Nedoma 2017, pp. 876–877.
  87. ^ Nedoma 2017, p. 881.
  88. Fortson 2004, p. 339; Rübekeil 2017, p. 993
  89. Fortson 2004, p. 339; Seebold 2017, p. 976; Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen & Kroonen 2022, pp. 158–160.
  90. Stiles 2017, pp. 903–905.
  91. Schrijver 2014, p. 185; Rübekeil 2017, p. 992
  92. Rübekeil 2017, p. 991.
  93. Nedoma 2017, p. 877.
  94. Nedoma 2017, p. 878.
  95. Rübekeil 2017, pp. 987, 991, 997; Nedoma 2017, pp. 881–883
  96. Nedoma 2017, pp. 877, 881.
  97. Rübekeil 2017, p. 992.
  98. Nedoma 2017, p. 879.
  99. Rübekeil 2017, pp. 987, 997–998.
  100. Nedoma 2017, p. 880.
  101. Fortson 2004, p. 339.
  102. Anthony 2007, p. 360; Seebold 2017, p. 978; Heyd 2017, pp. 348–349; Kristiansen et al. 2017, p. 340; Reich 2018, pp. 110–111
  103. Anthony 2007, pp. 360, 367–368; Seebold 2017, p. 978; Kristiansen et al. 2017, p. 340; Iversen & Kroonen 2017, pp. 512–513
  104. Koch 2020, p. 38.
  105. Polomé 1992, p. 51; Fortson 2004, p. 338; Ringe 2006, p. 85
  106. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 635.
  107. Pohl 2004a, pp. 49–50.
  108. ^ Mallory & Adams 1997, p. 470.
  109. Brather 2004, pp. 181–183.
  110. Fortson 2004, p. 338; Kroonen 2013, pp. 247, 311; Nedoma 2017, p. 876
  111. Schrijver 2014, p. 197; Nedoma 2017, p. 876
  112. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 579–589; Steuer 2021, p. 113; Koch 2020, pp. 79–80; Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen & Kroonen 2022, pp. 161–163.
  113. Koch 2020, pp. 79–80.
  114. Green 1998, pp. 145–159.
  115. Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen & Kroonen 2022, pp. 161–163.
  116. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 581–582.
  117. Simmelkjær Sandgaard Hansen & Kroonen 2022, pp. 166–167.
  118. Maciałowicz, Rudnicki & Strobin 2016, pp. 136–138.
  119. Todd 1999, p. 23.
  120. Chaniotis 2013, pp. 209–211.
  121. Kaul & Martens 1995, pp. 133, 153–154.
  122. Harris 1979, pp. 245–247.
  123. Burns 2003, pp. 72.
  124. Woolf 2012, pp. 105–107.
  125. Todd 1999, p. 22.
  126. Pohl 2004a, p. 13.
  127. Vanderhoeven & Vanderhoeven 2004, p. 144.
  128. ^ Todd 1999, p. 45.
  129. Goldsworthy 2006, p. 204.
  130. Steuer 2006, p. 230.
  131. Goldsworthy 2009, p. 212, note 2.
  132. Wells 2004, p. 155.
  133. Gruen 2006, pp. 180–182.
  134. Gruen 2006, p. 183.
  135. ^ Haller & Dannenbauer 1970, p. 30.
  136. Steuer 2021, p. 995.
  137. Tacitus, Annales, 2.26 Archived 23 April 2023 at the Wayback Machine.
  138. Goldsworthy 2016, p. 275.
  139. Goldsworthy 2016, pp. 276–277.
  140. ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 15.
  141. Steuer 2021, p. 994.
  142. Haller & Dannenbauer 1970, pp. 30–31.
  143. Wells 1995, p. 98.
  144. Pohl 2004a, p. 16.
  145. Pohl 2004a, pp. 16–17.
  146. Pohl 2004a, p. 17.
  147. Roymans 2004, pp. 57–58.
  148. Pohl 2004a, pp. 17–18.
  149. Steuer 2021, p. 683.
  150. Pohl 2004a, p. 18.
  151. Todd 1999, pp. 52–53.
  152. Pohl 2004a, p. 25.
  153. James 2014, p. 31.
  154. Todd 1999, p. 54.
  155. Ward, Heichelheim & Yeo 2016, p. 340.
  156. ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 26.
  157. ^ Todd 1999, p. 55.
  158. James 2014, p. 32.
  159. Halsall 2007, p. 120.
  160. Pohl 2004a, pp. 26–27.
  161. Geary 1999, p. 109.
  162. ^ Todd 1999, p. 140.
  163. ^ Todd 1999, p. 56.
  164. James 2014, pp. 40–45.
  165. ^ Wolfram 1997, p. 244.
  166. James 2014, p. 122.
  167. Heather 2009, p. 112.
  168. Todd 1999, pp. 141–142.
  169. Todd 1999, p. 57.
  170. ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 27.
  171. Todd 1999, pp. 59–61.
  172. Pohl 2004a, p. 35.
  173. Halsall 2007, p. 125.
  174. Springer 2010, pp. 1020–1021.
  175. ^ Springer 2010, p. 1021.
  176. Brather 2010, p. 1034.
  177. Brather 2010, p. 1035-1036.
  178. Brather 2010, p. 1036.
  179. Heather 1996, p. 101.
  180. Heather 1996, pp. 98–100.
  181. ^ Todd 1999, p. 143.
  182. Heather 1996, p. 100.
  183. Heather 1996, p. 131.
  184. Heather 1996, pp. 131–132.
  185. Goldsworthy 2009b, p. 252.
  186. Halsall 2007, pp. 176–178.
  187. Wolfram 1997, pp. 79–87.
  188. Heather 1996, pp. 135–137.
  189. Heather 1996, pp. 138–139.
  190. Todd 1999, p. 145.
  191. Heather 1996, pp. 143–144.
  192. Halsall 2007, p. 199.
  193. Todd 1999, p. 61.
  194. Wolfram 1997, p. 89.
  195. Todd 1999, pp. 145–146.
  196. Heather 2009, p. 182.
  197. Halsall 2007, p. 211.
  198. Todd 1999, p. 172.
  199. Todd 1999, p. 197.
  200. Heather 1996, pp. 147–148.
  201. Heather 1996, pp. 147–149.
  202. Heather 1996, p. 150.
  203. Halsall 2007, pp. 228–230.
  204. Heather 1996, pp. 102–103.
  205. Heather 1996, pp. 111–112.
  206. ^ Todd 1999, p. 223.
  207. Heather 1996, pp. 113–114.
  208. Goffart 2006, p. 109.
  209. Todd 1999, p. 176.
  210. Halsall 2007, pp. 243–244.
  211. Todd 1999, pp. 176–177.
  212. Halsall 2007, p. 245-247.
  213. Halsall 2007, p. 248.
  214. Halsall 2007, p. 240.
  215. ^ Todd 1999, p. 174.
  216. Heather 1996, p. 109.
  217. Halsall 2007, pp. 251–253.
  218. Heather 1996, p. 116.
  219. Heather 1996, pp. 151–152.
  220. James 2014, p. 65.
  221. James 2014, p. 64.
  222. Wolfram 1997, p. 242.
  223. Halsall 2007, p. 255.
  224. Todd 1999, p. 177.
  225. Todd 1999, p. 153.
  226. Heather 1996, pp. 154–155.
  227. Halsall 2007, p. 280.
  228. Halsall 2007, pp. 284–285.
  229. ^ Pohl 2004a, p. 42.
  230. Heather 1996, pp. 216–217.
  231. Heather 1996, pp. 219–220.
  232. Todd 1999, p. 170.
  233. Goffart 2006, p. 111.
  234. Pohl 2004a, p. 31.
  235. Pohl 2004a, p. 34.
  236. ^ Todd 1999, p. 184.
  237. Pohl 2004a, p. 32.
  238. Todd 1999, p. 200, 240.
  239. Pohl 2004a, pp. 39–40.
  240. Halsall 2007, p. 284.
  241. Todd 1999, p. 226.
  242. Pohl 2004a, p. 41-2.
  243. Beck & Quak 2010, p. 853.
  244. Beck & Quak 2010, pp. 857–858.
  245. Beck & Quak 2010, p. 863-864.
  246. Beck & Quak 2010, p. 864-865.
  247. Todd 1999, p. 193.
  248. Todd 1999, pp. 226–227.
  249. Wolfram 1997, pp. 293–294.
  250. Todd 1999, p. 228.
  251. Nedoma & Scardigli 2010, p. 129.
  252. ^ Todd 1999, p. 234.
  253. Wolfram 1997, p. 300.
  254. Todd 1999, pp. 158, 174.
  255. Heather 1996, pp. 297–298.
  256. Wolfram 1997, pp. 277–278.
  257. ^ Kuhn & Wilson 2010, p. 614.
  258. Todd 1999, pp. 210, 219.
  259. Capelle & Brather 2010, pp. 157–158.
  260. Steuer 2021, pp. 641–642.
  261. Hultgård 2010, p. 863.
  262. Hultgård 2010, pp. 865–866.
  263. Hultgård 2010, pp. 866–867.
  264. Schjødt 2020, p. 265.
  265. For general discussion regarding the Merseburg Charms, see for example Lindow 2001, pp. 227–28 and Simek 1993, pp. 84, 278–279.
  266. ^ Orel 2003, p. 469.
  267. ^ Orel 2003, p. 33.
  268. ^ Orel 2003, pp. 361, 385, 387.
  269. Orel 2003, p. 385.
  270. Magnússon 1989, pp. 463–464.
  271. ^ Orel 2003, p. 118.
  272. ^ Orel 2003, p. 114.
  273. The Atharveda charm is specifically charm 12 of book four of the Atharveda. See discussion in for example Storms 2013, pp. 107–112.
  274. ^ Orel 2003, p. 72.
  275. Kroonen 2013, pp. 96, 114–115.
  276. For a concise overview of sources on Germanic mythology, see Simek 1993, pp. 298–300.
  277. Simek 1993, pp. 298–300.
  278. On the correspondences between the prose introduction to Grímnismál and the Langobardic origin myth, see for example Lindow 2001, p. 129.
  279. Regarding the Ring of Pietroassa, see for example discussion in MacLeod & Mees 2006, pp. 173–174. On Gothic Anses, see for example Orel 2003, p. 21.
  280. Simek 1993, pp. 204–205.
  281. See discussion in for example Puhvel 1989, pp. 189–221 and Witzel 2017, pp. 365–369.
  282. Cusack 1998, p. 35.
  283. Düwel 2010a, p. 356.
  284. Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, p. 350.
  285. Düwel 2010a, p. 802.
  286. Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, pp. 350–353.
  287. Cusack 1998, pp. 50–51.
  288. Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, pp. 360–362.
  289. Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, pp. 362–364.
  290. Stenton 1971, pp. 104–128.
  291. Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, pp. 364–371.
  292. Padberg 2010, p. 588.
  293. Padberg 2010, pp. 588–589.
  294. Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, pp. 389–391.
  295. Schäferdiek & Gschwantler 2010, pp. 401–404.
  296. Düwel 2004, p. 139.
  297. Looijenga 2020, p. 820.
  298. Macháček et al. 2021, p. 4.
  299. Macháček et al. 2021, p. 1, 2.
  300. Looijenga 2020, p. 819.
  301. ^ Green 1998, p. 254.
  302. Düwel 2004, p. 125.
  303. Düwel 2004, p. 121.
  304. Green 1998, p. 255.
  305. Düwel 2004, p. 132.
  306. Düwel 2004, pp. 121–122.
  307. Düwel 2004, p. 123.
  308. Düwel 2010b, pp. 999–1006.
  309. Düwel 2004, pp. 131–132.
  310. ^ Vikstrand 2020, p. 127.
  311. Vikstrand 2020, p. 129-132.
  312. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 609.
  313. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 614–615.
  314. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 616.
  315. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 609–611.
  316. Haymes & Samples 1996, pp. 39–40.
  317. Goering 2020, p. 242.
  318. Millet 2008, pp. 27–28.
  319. Millet 2008, pp. 4–7.
  320. Ghosh 2016, p. 8.
  321. Millet 2008, pp. 11–13.
  322. Tiefenbach, Reichert & Beck 1999, pp. 267–268.
  323. Haubrichs 2004, p. 519.
  324. Ghosh 2007, p. 249.
  325. Dilcher 2011, pp. 241–242.
  326. ^ Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 811.
  327. Dilcher 2011, p. 245.
  328. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 798–799.
  329. Dilcher 2011, p. 243.
  330. Lück 2010, pp. 423–424.
  331. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, pp. 800–801.
  332. Dusil, Kannowski & Schwedler 2023, p. 78.
  333. Dilcher 2011, pp. 246–247.
  334. Schmidt-Wiegand 2010, p. 396.
  335. Timpe & Scardigli 2010, p. 801.
  336. Steuer 2021, p. 673.
  337. Steuer 2021, p. 794.
  338. Bulitta & Springer 2010, pp. 665–667.
  339. Murdoch 2004, p. 62.
  340. Steuer 2021, p. 674.
  341. Steuer 2021, p. 785.
  342. Steuer 2021, pp. 793–794.
  343. Green 1998, pp. 68–69.
  344. Murdoch 2004, p. 63.
  345. ^ Todd 1999, p. 35.
  346. ^ Steuer 2021, p. 663.
  347. Bulitta & Springer 2010, pp. 678–679.
  348. ^ Steuer 2021, p. 672.
  349. Todd 1999, p. 42.
  350. Steuer 2021, p. 661.
  351. Steuer 2021, p. 409.
  352. Steuer 2021, p. 1273.
  353. Todd 1999, p. 79.
  354. Todd 1999, pp. 76–77.
  355. Steuer 2021, p. 410.
  356. Steuer 2021, pp. 427–428.
  357. Steuer 2021, p. 248.
  358. Steuer 2021, p. 429.
  359. Steuer 2021, p. 435.
  360. ^ Todd 1999, p. 130.
  361. Steuer 2021, p. 507.
  362. Steuer 2021, p. 434.
  363. ^ Todd 1999, p. 123.
  364. Todd 1999, p. 127.
  365. Steuer 2021, p. 469.
  366. Todd 1999, pp. 128–129.
  367. ^ Steuer 2021, p. 444.
  368. Steuer 2021, pp. 448–449.
  369. Todd 1999, p. 129.
  370. Steuer 2021, p. 452.
  371. Steuer 2021, pp. 455–456.
  372. Steuer 2021, pp. 459–460.
  373. Steuer 2021, pp. 455–457.
  374. ^ Todd 1999, p. 120.
  375. Steuer 2021, pp. 510–511.
  376. Todd 1999, pp. 126–127.
  377. Todd 1999, pp. 122–123.
  378. Todd 1999, pp. 123–124.
  379. ^ Steuer 2021, p. 431.
  380. Steuer 2021, pp. 430–431.
  381. Banck-Burgess, Müller & Hägg 2010, p. 1214.
  382. Banck-Burgess, Müller & Hägg 2010, pp. 1214–1215.
  383. Banck-Burgess, Müller & Hägg 2010, p. 1215.
  384. ^ Todd 1999, p. 131.
  385. Banck-Burgess, Müller & Hägg 2010, pp. 1221–1222.
  386. Banck-Burgess, Müller & Hägg 2010, p. 1216.
  387. Steuer 2021, pp. 433–434.
  388. ^ Murdoch 2004, p. 64.
  389. Todd 1999, p. 92.
  390. Steuer 2021, pp. 1274–1275.
  391. Todd 1999, p. 98.
  392. Todd 1999, p. 88.
  393. Todd 1999, p. 89.
  394. Murdoch 2004, p. 65.
  395. Todd 1999, p. 95.
  396. Murdoch 2004, p. 66.
  397. Steuer 2021, p. 461.
  398. Todd 1999, p. 87.
  399. Steuer 2021, pp. 463–469.
  400. Todd 1999, pp. 87–88.
  401. Todd 1999, p. 101.
  402. Halsall 2014, p. 518.
  403. Brather, Heizmann & Patzold 2021, pp. 32–33.
  404. Manco 2013, p. 208.
  405. Donecker 2020, p. 68.
  406. Beck 2004, pp. 25–26.
  407. Donecker 2020, pp. 67–71.
  408. Donecker 2020, p. 75.
  409. Donecker 2020, p. 76.
  410. Steinacher 2020, p. 40.
  411. Donecker 2020, pp. 80–84.
  412. Brather, Heizmann & Patzold 2021, pp. 5–6.
  413. Beck 2004, pp. 26–27.
  414. Beck 2004, p. 27.
  415. Mosse 1964, pp. 67–71.
  416. Brather, Heizmann & Patzold 2021, p. 11.
  417. Derry 2012, pp. 27, 220, 238–248.
  418. Todd 1999, pp. 251–252.
  419. Halsall 2007, p. 14.
  420. Brather, Heizmann & Patzold 2021, pp. 11–12.
  421. Kaiser 2007, p. 379.

Bibliography

External links

Classical and medieval sources

Germanic peoples
Ethnolinguistic group of Northern European origin primarily identified as speakers of Germanic languages
History
Early culture
Languages
Groups
Christianization
Barbarian kingdoms established around the Migration Period
Categories:
Germanic peoples: Difference between revisions Add topic